《Realmwalker: Unfinished Business》


 Chapter 1: The Final Battle

    Sam watched the Demon King''s castle from her vantage point in the black tree, the wind blowing through her short blond hair brought a scent of rain falling on a summer field. She tried to remember the name of the flower but failed. There was still too much missing from her memory even after a year.


    She was glad to be out of her armour. The summer heat made it sticky and the breeze was a welcome relief. After jumping to the top, she stared at the oddly shaped building as the red sun set behind it, seeming to set it on fire. She was hidden from sight by the wide black leaves and could stare at its harsh beauty for hours. The castle roof was slanted, curling to a point, like a cresting wave. It was so unlike the simple straight lines in the kingdom of Relancia. The walls here also looked thicker. However, this far out it was hard to tell.


    She played with the leaves, marvelling at the feel even as they looked wrong. The trees themselves were as real as the ones back in Relancia. They even smelled the same, like a fresh summer day. It was said in the human lands, that this black forest reflected the black hearts of the demons. Sam frowned at the sight of it. While there were different shades, black was black¡ªthe wrong colour for leaves. There was no way this land should have survived, but it did. The forest itself felt strange. As if it were watching her.


    Looking out over the orange sky, she felt lighter than ever without her armour and shield. If she could fly, maybe she could find a better place to be than a battlefield. She hated fighting with her fists.


    This was her last moment of freedom before the battle with the Demon King.


    The five members of her team were preparing to take him on to save the human lands from his oppression. She had no idea how the fight started. When she¡¯d asked some of the scholars in Relancia, all they said was that the demons couldn¡¯t stand living next to a race of people that looked like them. Others she¡¯d talked to implied that humans distrusted any race that had a different face than they did. Sam could see that. After all, the demons resembled wild boars. She didn¡¯t hate them but found their faces strange and oddly enticing. Whatever the cause, war raged across many lands, taking the lives of countless innocents on both sides. After tonight, the war would be over, God willing.


    Fighting didn''t come naturally to her, unlike the rest of the team. Maybe things would be different if she got her memories back. It was difficult to hurt people and rage helped push her over the edge. Recently, she felt herself living on the edge of a cliff ready to leap off and blast the sky.


    Hanging over the branch, Sam rested her chin on her hands and thought back on the destruction she''d seen. About six months ago, the village on the border was the worst. She had cried at the devastation that bastard''s minions had wrought. If only her team had arrived earlier, they could have prevented the slaughter. An ambush had delayed them, destroyed Rock¡¯s supply of potions and injured her. They had to leave her behind, but the delay had been fatal. She watched the other four go ahead, pounding the ground in anger. It was her fault, no matter what Akira said. The Demon King¡¯s men had killed women and children for the crime of intermarrying with demons. She hadn¡¯t slept well since then and couldn¡¯t touch Akira.


    "Come down from there before someone sees you." Sam heard Akira shout up from the bottom of the tree. He wasn''t worried about scouts on the ground this close to the castle. Mel''s warding spell saw to that. Up in a tree was a different story. Her blond hair was a beacon, if anybody looked up.


    He was their leader, her lover, and Sam knew he wanted to be more. So did she, but something was off. They had spent much time dreaming of the world after the Demon King was destroyed. She had trusted him with her body and soul but didn''t want to be near him now. The last mission to gain the magic spell Mel needed left a bad taste in her mouth. Before that, they had been having trouble, but now Sam didn''t know if she could forgive him for what he''d made her do. Maybe someday.


    "I wanted to see where we were going." Sam jumped down, landing beside Akira with a loud thump! Akira stumbled and grabbed hold of a tree to keep from falling. He failed. She giggled at the sight of the great hero, wielder of the Holy Sword, rubbing his ass. Getting to his feet, he scowled at her. He was always so worried about his image, even when there was nobody to see it. Deflating his ego was one of her small pleasures. Hiding her smile, Sam picked up her armour.


    She held it out at arm''s length and frowned. No matter what she did, the heavy plate and chain mail never fit right. She stood a head taller than everyone else, even Akira and he was taller than most people. In addition, with the size of her shoulders and chest, she had to get everything custom-made. As the team¡¯s powerhouse, she was in the front of the battle and needed the strongest armour she could find. That usually involved a sweaty man arguing with her as they pawed her, under the guise of taking measurements. They couldn¡¯t believe she was stronger than most men in the country. All the armourists cared about was upholding tradition and copping a cheap feel.


    "Rock is handling the scouting. Besides, his tracking skills are far greater than yours ever will be. Why didn''t you take up his offer to learn them?" Akira asked.


    Sam grimaced. Why wouldn¡¯t he stop trying to tell her what to do?


    "No! I can''t stand that man. I hated him when we first met and that will never change." Sam grumbled as she put her armour back on. "Rock''s lucky all I did was break his jaw."


    Akira grimaced. "Very well, as long as it doesn''t interfere with the mission." He ran his hand through his black hair and adjusted his sword. Sam had never touched the Holy Sword, he made sure of that. Its very presence filled her with awe, though. If she was being honest as well, something scared her about the blade.


    Not Akira, though. He was a handsome man, all the girls swooned at his feet when they entered a town. He was also one of the youngest ever to be considered for the title of Sword Master.


    "Where''s Ayasse?" Sam asked him. The short, black-clad thief was the most interesting among the other four. Quiet, thoughtful, and mysterious. Usually, she couldn''t get him alone long enough to find out anything.


    She thought she couldn''t trust him the first time she met him. Hell, he was a thief and maybe an assassin. According to the rumours, his body count was in the hundreds. She had no idea why he was with the group until she saw him in action. He had the power to move through the shadows and pop out when you least expected it. Sam could never figure out how he was able to do that, and he would never explain.


    She wanted to try to do it at least once.


    "He''s scouting with Rock. They are looking for the best ways to approach the castle without getting into many useless fights," Akira responded. "Mel needs to save her power for the actual battle."


    "Good. I hate fighting." Sam adjusted the straps on her armour, tightening the fit to get it perfect. Everything she wore chafed. "Let''s go back to camp."


    "For someone so strong, that''s surprising. I thought you''d get off on it?" Akira asked, stepping around a tree. "You did before when we were kids in Goido."


    Sam paused. "I don''t think so. I don''t mind fighting for a good reason, but I''d rather not do it if I don¡¯t have to. Violence for its own sake, doesn''t seem right. Maybe it has something to do with my missing memories.¡± Before the last year, there was a blank. If it wasn''t for Akira filling in the time about their childhood together, she''d have nothing.


    "Maybe. After the Kolori empire destroyed the village, we were separated. I had no idea what happened to you then. When we reconnected in Relancia, you''d changed a lot. I barely recognized you," Akira joked, leading her to the meal he had prepared. He never talked much about Kolori. Sam could feel an underlying tension in his words, how he always changed the subject when it came up.


    Mel was already eating when they got to the fire. It was camp food, but if you closed your eyes, and imagined it was a restaurant, anything warm was welcome.


    "How''s the food, Mel?" Sam asked the thin, white-haired mage. Where Sam''s short, straw blond hair was always a mess, Mel kept her hair clean and straight. The image played on Sam''s memories. There was something about the action of brushing hair that stayed hidden, tantalizing, just out of reach. She could never figure out why. Sam wanted to get closer to the woman, she was the only other female in the party after all.


    Mel always shut her down.


    "Hot," Mel replied and went back to eating. Sam could never get much more out of her. Maybe the thin mage hated Sam''s oversized, muscular body. Her arms were larger than Mel''s head. For some, that could be intimidating.


    The first time Sam saw Melisia, or Mel, to the party, chant a spell she wanted to know magic. Sam tried to do the same kind of chants and hand waving but gave up doing it in public when Mel wouldn¡¯t stop laughing at her. When she looked at the books on magic the first page drove her away. The words were too difficult. Even with the pictures showing where to put your fingers she could never get the movements right and failed to generate a spark. She carried fire sticks that she had gotten from a market in one of the outer cities in her pouch to light any fires and pretended they were magic.


    "Why can''t I do magic?" Sam had asked the magic school one day. They laughed at her and said she lacked the mana necessary. If anything, it tested at zero. They thought that all of her power went to her strength. Sam was able to crush rocks and jump small buildings. In a fight, she would often finish it quickly by grabbing her opponent¡¯s sword and breaking it in two.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Rock''s back." Akira pointed at the man coming through the trees, breaking the silence. Sam glanced at the tall, green-clad archer and rolled her eyes. In the forests back home, his outfit would let him hide. Here, in the black woods, he stood out more than her blond hair.


    Sam ignored him as he took some food. "There are no patrols between here and the castle. It''s as if they''re asking us to invade." Rock took a bite, spitting food everywhere as he continued to talk. "I saw some signs of a Siguma, but it was weeks old. Even so, I stayed clear of it and plotted a safer way to the castle."


    Mel made a disgusted face and moved away. Sam turned up her nose as if she was blocking a smell. He always leered at her and never looked at her in the face. She hated to admit that there wasn''t a better archer in the kingdom, and his tracking skills were master-class. When they were looking for the final spell, he was the one who spotted the broken twig that led them to the old sorcerer. However, he ran from every fight. As an archer, he could hit a target across a valley. When he was facing a monster he would let the others deal with it, always.


    Rock swallowed, then started picking his teeth with an extra arrowhead. "I''ve stocked up on potions. I have some healing, poison, and recovery potions, however only one mana potion. Those were too hard to get. Akira, do you want to carry it?" Rock asked, handing it to him.


    "I¡¯m sure he would, but you know that if I use strong magic near any potion, it renders them useless," Mel scoffed. ¡°Akira¡¯s primary mission will be to protect me while I cast the spell. He can¡¯t have that with him.¡± Her face was frozen, almost as if she was a stone golem. Rock lowered his hand and put the potion back into his bag. Sam could have sworn he mumbled something.


    "That''s okay Mel. We''ll get it to you if you need it," Akira said, putting his hand on Rock''s shoulder. "Rock, we trust you with the potions. You''ll make us proud." Rock looked up; a smile filled his face.


    He was so easy to please sometimes, Sam snorted.


    Akira waved for everybody to join him around the crackling fire. "This will be a difficult fight and we may die. Tonight, we''ll face the Demon King to destroy his power forever with my Holy Sword. If it¡¯s this group, I know we''ll prevail. We have justice on our side. It¡¯s written in the stars that justice always prevails. Finish up your preparations. We leave within the hour when the second moon starts to rise."


    When they left the huddle, Sam saw Ayasse sitting just off to the side under some dark leaves. With his black clothes, he blended in completely with the scenery. "When did you come back?" she asked.


    "When Akira called the group together," he said.


    "Why didn''t you join us?" Sam asked.


    "I did."


    Sam bit her lip. He was also almost as difficult to talk to as Mel, but never completely shut her out.


    "That''s okay Sam. I saw him come in so I called the meeting." Akira stepped up to Ayasse. "I have to talk with him privately. Get ready, okay."


    "Sure, Pooky," she chuckled. Akira hated it when she called him that and would crinkle his nose at her. She would save it for when he was being the most annoying, to let him know he was pushing it.


    Sam had already checked her shield and mace, testing their durability, but she could do it again. She watched the two of them head off into the forest away from the others. Part of her wanted to follow, listen and find out what they were discussing.


    No. I can''t do that. Trust was important if they were going to get past this dark spot. He wouldn''t lie to her.


    "Are you ready?" Rock asked Sam, sliding up next to her. He was so silent that it was hard to notice him at times. Every time he just appeared a small shiver went down her back.


    "Yes, I am. Are you ready?" Sam stepped away from him and clenched her fists. She had to force herself to be civil when she talked to him. Rage was always present with him. Now was not the time to indulge herself, though, not when they were so close to a major fight.


    "Yes. After this is over, do you want to get a drink to celebrate?" Sam couldn''t believe him. She shuddered remembering the last time he''d tried that.


    "Yes, but not with you. Now go away," Sam dismissed the man with a wave. He stood there, staring at her. She thought he was going to cry.


    "One day, you''ll realize you need me and I won''t be there. On that day I''ll laugh in your face." Rock scoffed at her and went to his bows. He had his preparations to take care of.


    "I would sooner kiss a poku." Sam picked up her iron mace and flipped it in the air, catching it with her other hand. She rapped her shield a few times with it and then felt where she hit. No damage. The metal felt as smooth as before. Whatever it was made of was powerful. It tickled at her memory¡ªsomething to do with her lost time.


    ¡°No matter. I can¡¯t do anything about it now,¡± she shrugged, dismissing the feeling and letting it disappear into the back of her mind.


    When Akira came back to the campsite with Ayasse, she was dancing to go. They had left their horses behind at the previous campsite, making their way to this point on foot. It would take them the rest of the night to get into position. Akira''s plan called for a sneak attack in the morning when the demons were at their most vulnerable.


    "Let''s move. We have a monster to destroy!" Akira pointed his sword into the air. Sam and Rock joined him while Ayasse was silent and Mel just stared at the hero. They moved into the forest.


    **************************************************


    ¡°Leave us in peace, you useless worms!¡± shouted the Demon King.


    His explosive spell rocked the dark castle stone walls causing them to sway and shift in position. Dust filtered down from the extensive tapestries crisscrossing the ceiling, blanketing the brown and green carpets. The cramped throne room magnified the force of the Demon King¡¯s blast, launching the four heroes through the air, and hurling them across the opulent room.


    Sam was flung to the far side of the Demon King, opposite the other three. Using her incomplete training to roll in the air, she landed on her shield, grunting at her impact with the floor. Her heavy armour dragged her down like a stone. The impact sent waves of pain radiating through her body. She could feel her toes tingle even in the armoured boots.


    Gritting her teeth, Sam jumped to her feet and faced the powerful King. The Demon towered over the other heroes, standing three heads above her. She was the tallest person in the kingdom but felt puny next to him. Clad in blood-red armour, the Demon King held a magic sword capable of releasing shadowy demons to do his bidding. While not as hideous as the rumours said, his presence was commanding with his huge tusks jutting up from his bottom jaw and an upturned snout. Sam felt an air of dignity coming from him she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. It made her want to face him without resorting to the tricks Akira liked to use.


    ¡°Are you guys hurt?¡± Sam yelled. She couldn¡¯t move from her position. Without her defensive skills, the damage would have been much greater. The Demon King¡¯s inferno spell turned bone to ash in seconds. Her shield was the only defence they had against it. The special metal and spells infused in it were strong enough to take almost any punishment. Her God-given strength could handle the rest.


    Sam clenched her full-body-length shield in one hand and pounded on it with her iron mace in the other. She crouched in front of the Demon King, drawing his attention. They had waded through the blood of a battalion of soldiers to get here. There was no backing out now.


    Akira and Mel had landed on the opposite side of the king. She couldn¡¯t see where Ayasse was. He must have escaped through the shadows. His special powers gave him an advantage in escaping. As a thief, he wasn¡¯t good in a close-quarter fight anyway. The other two were shaking off the blast and getting into position. Unlike Sam, they had the benefit of years of experience. Before the fight started, she saw Rock climb into the alcove near the door. He needed a good vantage point for his arrows and to escape, if necessary. She never trusted him. That coward always took the easy way out.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of having both a target on her front and back. The Demon King was waving his hand to cast his next spell. Unlike Mel, he didn¡¯t need more than a few seconds to finish his magic. Sam¡¯s moved into position to block him.


    ¡°Keep an eye for an opening, Rock,¡± Sam yelled to the archer. ¡°And don¡¯t hit me this time!¡±


    ¡°Stop telling me what to do, bitch!¡± he shouted. She knew if it weren¡¯t for their leader Akira, they would¡¯ve probably killed each other long before this.


    ¡°Shut it, you two,¡± Akira ordered, thrusting his sword through another shadow. Turning to the white, wispy-haired mage to his right he said, ¡°Mel, is that spell ready? I need to be able to get in there. Sam can¡¯t hold him back forever.¡±


    Akira stood beside Mel; sword ready to block any attempts to interrupt the spell. The Demon King¡¯s shadow minions were trying to force their way to her, to prevent her from finishing it. However, one touch of the Holy Sword sent them scurrying away. This spell was the team¡¯s secret weapon. It combined a rare lightning spell with a shield one. The two were incompatible and difficult to perform. They had traded dearly for it.


    Of the five members of the hero¡¯s party, Mel was the only one who couldn¡¯t fight to save her life. When she used her magic, though, she was unstoppable.


    ¡°Give me a few minutes more,¡± Mel closed her eyes and continued setting up the spell. ¡°My preparations are complete. Keep them off of me until I finish the chants, or I could kill us all.¡±


    ¡°Give up,¡± the Demon King shouted. ¡°You won¡¯t defeat me!¡± He knocked two more of Rock¡¯s arrows out of the air with his great sword, pointed it at the alcove and sent more of his shadow ghost-like minions at the archer. Sam could have sworn she heard Rock squeal. Turning back to Sam, he raised his right hand and blasted another Inferno fireball at her.


    Her shield was able to absorb the heat. Her armour was another thing. Sam could feel it burning her from the inside as the king poured all his energy into the spell.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Akira yelled, taking a step towards her. He was blocked by three more of the Demon King''s shadow minions.


    ¡°Dammit! Get that spell off! Hurry!¡± she screamed. The armour straps were burning, passing to the chain mail underneath. The heat from the molten metal seared into her skin. The scent of burnt meat filled the air. ¡°I can¡¯t take it much longer!¡±


    ¡°Mel¡¯s doing the best she can, Sam!  A few more minutes,¡± Akira yelled, blasting another shadow demon. ¡°Ayasse, Rock, can you take some of the pressure? We need more time.¡± Arrows and a knife flew through the air, only to bounce off the Demon King¡¯s armour. Dammit!


    ¡°Already on it,¡± a voice came from the darkness behind Sam. Immediately after, a hand reached through the darkness below the Demon King to slice the back of his leg where the armour was strapped. It was Ayasse¡¯s special skill. Only he could move through the shadows.


    Grunting, the Demon King reached back and shot another small fireball at the thief, missing him. Ayasse¡¯s hand disappeared back into the shadow. The Demon King staggered as the gash left by the dagger covered his foot in blood.


    Sam dropped her white-hot shield, and her melted mace and jumped back. She had to shuck off her armour before it burned her further. The breastplate was useless now. Only her inner chain mail was left. She didn¡¯t need the mace to stand up against the Demon King¡¯s power, but she wasn¡¯t invincible. She needed that shield. It was able to withstand even the fires of hell. That last attack had almost destroyed her.


    Looking up, she saw the Demon King directly in front of her. Everything changed. Sam¡¯s world started to move in slow motion as she took in all the details. She watched him draw back his sword, and swing it at her chest, his face locked in rage. She had time to grab her burning shield and bring her arms up to block the swing before the sword shattered the weakened metal and sent her flying across the room, through the back wall.


    The impact drove everything from her chest, pain flooded her mind as time returned to normal.


    A carved stone relief showing a summer field of flowers crumbled directly on top of Sam, burying her under a ton of brick and stone.


    This wasn¡¯t how today was supposed to happen.


    Sam heard Akira¡¯s muffled shout as the stone blocks smashed her head.

 Chapter 2 : Hero Betrayed

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Samantha!¡± Akira shouted in rage. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re going to pay for that.¡± He jumped in front of the Demon King with his sword raised. The Demon met the Holy Blade with his dark crimson sword and turned it away. The clash of the blades rang through the hall as Akira tried to push him back and failed. ¡°Ayasse! Rock! Keep those shadows off Mel.¡±


    Akira knew this was his chance. Sam¡¯s attack and Ayasse¡¯s knife had weakened the King. If he were the one to take down the king of monsters, nothing would be holding him back. His reputation as a Sword Master would be secure and there would be nothing out of his reach. He needed this victory to secure his legacy.


    ¡°Is that spell ready yet?¡± Akira yelled as the Demon continued to counter every move. The king was strong and there were no openings. Akira went in high, switched his attack and drove his sword in low. The Demon King met every thrust and deflected them back.


    Watching his battle with Sam, Akira knew he was no match for the King¡¯s strength. In mock battles, Akira could usually hold off Sam. It was her freakish strength that caused him the most grief. She could snap a sword in her bare hands. From the first blow with the Demon King, Akira felt the same feeling with him. The shock travelled up his arms.


    To lose in skill too, was humbling. Sam had none. Akira trained under the most brutal of Masters and was confident in his skill, but that wasn¡¯t enough. Gritting his teeth, Akira could feel his dream of becoming a Sword Master moving further away. There was no way he could hold out longer than a few minutes. If only Sam could have done more damage. ¡°That bitch is useless even as a punching bag.¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s brow drew together in confusion.


    Mel stopped her chanting. ¡°Move!¡±


    Akira used one of his special stun flashes at his belt to blind the King and quickly jumped out of the way as Mel¡¯s spell hit. There was no way he was going to sacrifice his life for this.


    The destructive power of Mel¡¯s lightning spell was mesmerizing. A sphere of destruction surrounded the Demon King as lightning flashed and struck him. The defensive sphere spell was designed to protect the caster from attack. Ussing it this way, to contract, forcing the lightning into a smaller and smaller space making it impossible to escape from. The smell of burnt metal filled the room.


    And all it cost was Sam to get the combination spell from that old freak in Sywin.


    A small price to pay thought Akira. That woman was always causing trouble. Questioning the order of things. If she was dead, too bad, nothing he would cry over, though. He knew why they needed her. Her strength was useful, but he was the hero.


    Sweat gushed down Mel¡¯s forehead as she tried to contain the spell and prevent it from affecting the rest of the party. In the hands of a master like her, it was art in motion and almost evil to watch. She had combined the two separate, incompatible spells into one, beautiful creation.


    Akira gulped and turned away as the spell tore through the ground in front of the Demon King, his arms tingling from the charge and the light hurting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be on her bad side,¡± he whispered to his sword as its song invaded his mind. The best he could do now was gather his strength. Rock and Ayasse had taken care of all the shadowy creatures and the Demon King had dropped his sword from the onslaught of the spell. His scream sounded wonderful.


    Akira stared at the sphere as it started to get smaller and smaller. Licking his lips, he waited for his chance. He needed to finish the Demon King with his sword to destroy him for good and secure his reputation. It was imbued with enough spells to destroy a soul if he pierced their heart. There would be no coming back after this. Then the killing he did in the cause of bringing peace to the world, would be over.


    The spell finished with a pop, leaving stray sparks fluttering away from the ash-blackened body. It was still twitching. Akira smelt the burned flesh, and charred clothing and smiled. The Demon King was finished.


    Mel had already collapsed, panting.


    ¡°Rock, get a mana potion to her so she can move.¡±


    Akira raised his blade and charged the dread King to run him through and finish him forever. There was a chance something could have survived that onslaught, but this was over.


    A hand shot through the ash, sloughing it off as if it was water, and caught the sword.


    Stunned, Akira¡¯s jaw fell. ¡°Impossible!¡± He tried to wrench his sword away, but the Demon King held on to the blade.


    The Demon King stood, slowly pushing Akira back.


    ¡°What the hell? Why aren¡¯t you burning? The divinity in the weapon should have burned your hand to a crisp.¡± Stunned, Akira couldn¡¯t move.


    The Demon King¡¯s mouth was stuck in a rictus of pain. He was hurt. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Akira shouted to Mel. He could see the scorch marks from the spell. ¡°You told me this spell would finish him! Why¡¯s he still standing?¡±


    ¡°How the hell should I know?¡± Mel yelled, huddled on the ground. ¡°It was the strongest one I had!¡± She was still panting from magic energy depletion and would need a day to recover from using that much on her own. ¡°Rock! Give me the mana potion, now!¡±


    Arrows hit the Demon King in the back, piercing his armor and knocking him forward, deepening the scowl on his face. He continued to hang on to the sword, pushing Akira backward.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Rock yelled from the alcove, ¡°I can¡¯t get to you. He¡¯s in the way. Get away from him! I¡¯ll try and get you one.¡±


    From the darkness around the Demon King, a hand reached up and stabbed the monster in the thigh with a black knife. The king grunted from the unexpected pain and reached down, letting go of Akira¡¯s sword.


    Akira took the chance to jump back and protect Mel. Holding his sword to the side he moved her off to the side of the room away from the fight and closer to Rock and the potions.


    Pulling on the hand around his leg, the king reached into the darkness and yanked a short man covered in black from it. Ayasse held a small dagger in his right hand and tried to slash the king in the face. The King jerked back, out of reach of the strike.


    ¡°I was waiting for you to return,¡± the Demon King roared. ¡°You¡¯ve caused me nothing but trouble, you little pest. Let me return the favor.¡±


    Raising his hand, the king blasted the black-clad man in the chest with a shock and sent him flying across the room. He landed on the pile of debris covering Sam, exposing her arm as he rolled down.


    The Demon King stepped forward and picked up his crimson sword.


    ¡°Ayasse! Blast! I¡¯m going to send you back to the hell you came from, you bastard!¡± Akira dropped Mel, gripped his sword with both hands again, and rushed the demon. He could see the Demon King was swaying. This was Akira¡¯s last chance. Mel and Ayasse had weakened the king. Sam¡¯s attacks would have also caused some damage, and if Rock could get a potion to Mel, they may have a chance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed our land, killed our women!¡± Akira yelled as their swords clashed. ¡°You¡¯ve tried to poison our skies, all in your vain attempt to expand your power. This is where we will end you.¡±


    The Demon King responded in a deep guttural voice, ¡°Me? It was your kind who started this. We were happy to live in our land, free of human pests. How dare you put this war on us.¡±


    The Demon King raised his sword and forced Akira back towards Mel while Rock¡¯s arrows continued to pelt him from behind. The Demon King¡¯s shadow minions prevented them from causing more damage.


    Mel was still on the ground.


    ¡°Rock! Where are you? She needs that mana potion now to get even a basic spell off,¡± Akira shouted. He swatted a few of the shadow minions, causing them to disappear.


    He got silence back.


    ¡°Just get out of my castle!¡± roared the king.


    The Demon King raised both hands and released a wind spell that blew Mel and Akira back against the wall several body lengths from Ayasse.


    Akira¡¯s sword flew backward and embedded itself in the wall behind the rubble where Sam was. Another piece fell off and hit the pile exposing her head. Akira saw her move.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over. There will be others after us. Rock! Get us out of here!¡± Akira said as he lay on the floor, his eyes moving to his sword. There was no way he would leave that here. Pain racked his body. When he landed, he heard a snap. He must have broken his leg.


    The king laughed, ¡°Your archer has already left. My shadowy ghosts have already told me he was captured trying to get back to the entrance. They are bringing him here. It¡¯s over. Your party has been defeated.¡± He stood over the three remaining members of Akira¡¯s group and reached out a hand, palm up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. Work with me. With your power, we can drive the other humans back and make this a peaceful land once again.¡±


    Akira couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Betray his country, his people, his friends? There was no way he would ever do that. What would they say about him? His name would be reviled as the greatest of traitors.


    ¡°What is the other choice?¡± He needed to know his options first. Death was final.


    The King clenched his fist. ¡°Then I will send your head back to the human lands with an offer that will make them think twice before invading our lands again.¡±


    Akira grimaced. Both were terrible. ¡°Dammit!¡± He hit the rubble next to him and started to raise his hand.


    A rumble to the right of the downed heroes stopped Akira from taking the King¡¯s hand.


    The Demon King turned to face this new threat.  ¡°Not now!¡± he groaned.


    Akira heard the strain in his voice. He saw the Demon King blink. This was it. If he could get his sword, they had him.


    Sam burst out of the pile of rubble and stumbled backward into the wall. The blocks covering her tumbled away. She was bleeding from hundreds of small cuts and there was a large black bruise spreading around her arms where the shield had shattered. Her armour was gone, her chain mail was in shreds, and what was left of her shield, was on the other side of the Demon King. She staggered along the destroyed wall, using it to hold her up, and stopped next to the Holy Sword.


    With her strength, she still stood a chance. She couldn¡¯t use a sword to hit a tree even if it was in front of her, but if she could distract the king long enough, he could still take him down. ¡°My sword, Sam!¡±


    She stared at him, blinking her eyes, then swung her gaze slowly to the Demon King and back to the wall where the Holy Sword was. Akira could see the blank look in her eyes and grunted in frustration. She was as dim as always.


    ¡°Get my sword, woman! It¡¯s right in front of you.¡± Akira pointed. ¡°It¡¯s the only weapon left that can deal with this monster.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you die?¡± said The Demon King, raising his hands to chant a spell, but Akira could see it was slower than before.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Sam yanked the sword from the wall, paused, and grabbed her head. She started screaming and stumbled forward, dropping to her knees.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the song,¡± Akira yelled. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± The first time it invaded his thoughts, gave him peace, a purpose. ¡°There¡¯s no time! Throw it here!¡± He refused to share it with anyone.


    Sam clenched her eyes shut and staggered. The Demon King turned away from Akira and raised his hands to cast, his chant finished.


    Sam flipped the sword, held it by the pommel, and raised it high into the air. She jammed it through the stone floor, twisting it to one side and snapping the blade in two with a reverberating twang that echoed throughout the silent throne room.


    The Demon King¡¯s spell missed and blasted the wall behind her with fire.


    ¡°What the f..!¡± Akira¡¯s shout broke the tense silence as tears streamed from his eyes. His sword, his Holy Sword. ¡°What the hell did you just do? We were winning!¡±


    He drew back when he saw her stare. This was not the same woman who¡¯d said she loved him. Her eyes were dead. That stare was one only given to those who kicked dogs or scoured the gutters for food. She turned to the Demon King and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Kale,¡± the Demon King said. ¡°What is happening here? Are you joining me?¡± He lowered his hands and raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    Sam ignored the question. ¡°Kale, why did you start attacking the human lands?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Your kingdom started attacking us. They want this land and our people. Your people don¡¯t care who they hurt. We were only defending ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I thought so.¡± Sam sighed. ¡°We give up. You win. We¡¯ve lost and it¡¯s time to get out of here. What are your terms?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying,¡± Akira shouted from where he was kneeling. He glared at Sam, his voice rising. He clenched his hands and pounded the ground in front of him. How could she betray them? ¡°You traitor!¡±


    ¡°I finally remember everything that happened to me. I know where I came from and what you did. Be thankful I don¡¯t kill you here and now. I so want to.¡± She turned to the Demon King. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kale, I¡¯ll see to it that that piece of trash hangs for his crimes.¡±

 Chapter 3 : Retribution

    Chapter 3


    Demon King Kale shook his head as he watched the five heroes slink away from his castle. When his surviving generals finally arrived in the throne room, they called for the heroes¡¯ heads. He was inclined to agree with them, but he needed them to bring his message to the king in Relancia. The war had gone on too long. Besides, the heroes¡¯ bravery deserved this much respect. They attacked a superior position with only five people.


    Samantha led them away, dragging the bagged Holy Sword toward the Deadland forest. He wiggled his tusk and winced as it moved. Her strength was undeniable. Besides the mage, she forced him to fear for his life. He understood magic and could plan for it, weaving defensive spells into his armour and clothes. She was an anomaly. Even now, watching them go there was a knot of trepidation in the pit of his stomach that he couldn¡¯t get rid of. It was working its way up and attacking his chest. He¡¯d never felt anything like this before.


    Leaning back, he sighed in relief. When she¡¯d burst from the wreckage of the wall, he had felt his hopes at winning drop. He still couldn¡¯t believe she had broken that sword in two. That thing was insidious. When he stopped that weapon, a seductive song tried to worm its way past his defences and put him to sleep. He almost let it.


    Samantha¡¯s call for a truce was surprising, but welcome. She surrendered and promised to send a delegation to open trade with the demon realm. Her promise to bring the Hero¡¯s party to justice was admirable. It would be human justice and useless here. Kale wanted peace and was willing to take a chance, but what would the rest of the demon realm say? He needed to protect his land, and he doubted his allies would agree with him.


    ¡°Did I make the right choice? Should I have let them leave?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, sire,¡± said a voice behind him. ¡°They were dangerous and this way they are gone. Maybe now they can act as messengers and show the world how magnanimous you are. Hopefully, the human king will see it that way.¡±


    Kale turned to Hobbi, his best servant. The well-dressed brown goblin was indispensable to the running of the castle. Like the rest of his kind, Hobbi stood four hands high, was meticulous, and fretted over the slightest detail. This devotion allowed them to see what Kale often missed.


    ¡°Yes, but that woman is different. I gave her some reinforced clothing to replace her chain mail and I¡¯d swear she blushed at me,¡± He shook his head. Humans were difficult to understand. He had his soldiers watch the heroes and report if anything unexpected happened.


    ¡°Do you think that dagger was poisoned?¡± he asked Hobbi, moving toward the stairs in the outer wall.


    ¡°We are testing your blood now. If it¡¯s poisoned, Healer should know soon,¡± Hobbi scowled. Kale had never seen him smile, just different levels of scowling. He was probably preparing the documentation for Kale to sign. Hobbi loved his paper.


    The two moved back into the castle, away from the fallen heroes. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll come back?¡± Kale couldn¡¯t focus.


    ¡°You invited her, told her she could return anytime,¡± Hobbi spat out. ¡°Why you¡¯d take such a risk, is beyond me.¡±


    ¡°Samantha was a warrior and deserved my respect,¡± Kale responded, even if it cost me everything. Even now he couldn¡¯t get the sight of her out of his mind.


    ¡°If you say so, sire. However, I am opposed to it,¡± said Hobbi, grunting.


    ¡°Thank you for your counsel, Hobbi. Your opinion is invaluable. I do wonder what¡¯s going to happen to her. She¡¯s too naive.  If I know my average human, they¡¯ll find a way to cause trouble.¡± Kale went down the stairs and staggered. He stumbled against the castle wall for support, ignoring Hobbi¡¯s gasp. The strange feeling he¡¯d been having was getting worse. He had cast a healing spell on himself after the battle, but it didn¡¯t feel like it was working.


    ¡°Hobbi, send for Healer. Now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sire!¡± The goblin ran down the stairs shouting for the dryad. The panic rose in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to hear the end of this, am I? That was the first time I¡¯ve seen you make a different face,¡± Kale muttered to himself as he crumbled to the ground. ¡°Serves me right.¡±


    ***


    Sam stomped ahead of the four others, pushing her way into the ominous-looking black trees and leaving the group behind. In the nighttime, the darkness hid their strangeness. In the afternoon, the black trees gave off an unnatural feeling that was difficult to define. It was as if something was watching her.


    Mel was shouldering Akira and Rock was dragging Ayasse on a travois, slowing them down. Kale had called it the Deadland forest and it was perfect, everything looked as if it was dead.


    ¡°Come back here you traitor!¡±


    Sam ignored Akira¡¯s shouts as she stalked towards the trees.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. And give me my sword!¡±


    She knew he was shaking his fist and could feel him spitting his words. He was useless now with the broken leg and he couldn¡¯t even hold himself up without Mel acting as a crutch. It was all she could do to keep up with Sam. Kale had taken everything from them, including the mana potion. He was willing to let them go if they didn¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    Sam tried to put Akira out of her mind, but he had a way of worming in. The twit caused the veins in her face to twitch. ¡°One, two, three,¡± Sam closed her eyes and let out a long breath. Losing control here and breaking his neck wouldn¡¯t bring justice to anyone no matter how good it would make her feel.


    Sam stopped inside the tree line and waited for her former party to catch up. She no longer wanted to think of herself as one of them, but she needed them if she wanted to get out of this place. With her memory coming in slowly because of the sword, she needed time to sort it all out piece by piece. Now, she remembered she wasn¡¯t even from this world. They had used her and that was unforgivable. She needed time to process all this.


    ¡°Akira, you¡¯re hurt. Take it easy,¡± Mel said. ¡°You need to stop moving so much. You broke your leg and Rock is out of potions.¡± Mel had some minor healing spells, but the lightning spell should have drained her power, which eased Sam¡¯s mind. It would take some time for her to gather mana from the air. After that, Mel would probably side with Akira and attack, instead of wobbling as if she were drunk.


    Why don¡¯t I kill you now?


    Sam dismissed the thought. She wasn¡¯t there yet but she could feel her thoughts boiling. It was getting harder to pull back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop when I find out why she broke my sword! You saw her do that, didn¡¯t you, Rock?¡± Sam watched him turn to the lanky archer dragging Ayasse.


    ¡°Leave me out of this. I was trying to get to you guys when it happened. I missed the end.¡± Rock shifted Ayasse on his back. The black-clad thief still hadn¡¯t recovered from the landing and had to be carried around like a sack.


    ¡°Fine! But you¡¯re going to pay for abandoning us. I know you tried to run and I know you did something to the potions,¡± Akira sneered at him. Rock just hunched his shoulders, looked down and continued carrying Ayasse while mumbling to himself. The only word Sam caught was jackass.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking to you, traitor.¡± Akira turned and glared directly into Sam¡¯s face.


    They had caught up to Sam and the Demon King¡¯s castle was no longer visible. This close she could smell the leaves on the trees. The sun was in the middle of the sky and at this pace, it would take them almost two days to reach their camp and the men they left there to watch the horses. Sam grimaced.


    ¡°What? Are you going to say something? Grovel at my feet for destroying our chances with the Demon King,¡± Akira taunted her.


    Sam was silent.


    ¡°Say something!¡± Akira yelled, pulling away from Mel in his anger and


    falling over. He cried out in pain and turned to her. Before touching that sword, Sam would have been the one to pick him up. Now she liked him there.


    Sam glared at Akira. Her eyes drilled down, deep into him. He didn¡¯t look away and Sam knew there was no way he was going to back down here. His pride was the strongest thing about him and his determination. He refused to give up. Neither would she.


    ¡°You sold me to that filthy man for Mel¡¯s spell. I trusted you and thought it was for the good of the team,¡± Sam said, her voice quiet.  ¡°You used me. I accepted it because I thought you loved me, that we were childhood friends. I now know the truth. I know you lied to me.¡±


    ¡°The truth? What in the five hells are you talking about?¡± He screamed in her face, spittle landed on her chin.


    Sam dug her fingers into her palms to keep from smashing his face and wiped her chin, ¡°I remembered who I was and where I came from in that throne room, you useless sack of garbage. I am Samantha Morningshire. I came here from another world called Earth. It was ruled by a beautiful queen and had better technology and better governments with indoor toilets. We didn¡¯t fight with swords, that was centuries ago in my world. We use our minds and hearts. I want to go home, but I¡¯m not leaving you here to cause any more trouble. I¡¯m sure that the waste of a king in Relancia can send me back. That thought is the only thing I¡¯m sure of. Even if it¡¯s impossible, he''s still my best chance. When he does, I¡¯ll make sure he knows what scum you are.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by some kind of spell? That would make you¡­¡± Akira stared at Sam, his eyes widening. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can be the ¡®Realmwalker. I¡¯m the hero of this land here. Not you!¡± Akira stomped his good foot on the ground and yelled at Sam.


    ¡°Yes. I was summoned here. I don¡¯t know how. Something happened when I arrived and I lost all my memory, which you and the King used against me,¡± she sneered and thrust her face into his, almost breaking his nose with her forehead. His feted breath stung her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the scum of the earth. Making me believe we were friends, becoming lovers just to get me to do what you wanted.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Calm down Sam. We can work things out,¡± Rock remarked as he came up behind Akira. He put Ayasse down and stretched his back.


    She turned to him and glared, he started shaking, looking for a place to hide. ¡°You bastard. You tried to rape me the minute we met. All you¡¯ve ever done to me is brush up against me as if I was your plaything. I¡¯m glad I broke your jaw. I wish I¡¯d caved in your skull, but Akira said we needed you and I trusted him, then.¡±


    Rock backed over a tree root and fell over Ayasse. He was trembling and Sam could swear he messed himself.


    ¡°Take it easy Sam. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had some trauma from the fight but that¡¯s no reason to take it out on your friends.¡± Mel said, still supporting Akira.


    ¡°Friends, Melisia? When have we ever been friends?¡± Sam turned on the white-haired woman. ¡°You hate me. I¡¯ve seen how you look at me and I know what you are. You like to pretend to be all prim and proper but I¡¯ve seen you pick up those pretty boys in the bar. Every time I¡¯ve invited you to come out with me, you¡¯ve ignored me. Friends share things. You¡¯ve shared nothing with me and I know you were the one suggesting Akira use me to get the spell.¡±


    Mel¡¯s face turned a bright red as Sam continued. The other two looked at each other. They probably had no idea that Mel even liked to drink. She was always so cold to everyone.


    ¡°How dare you say those things.¡± Mel¡¯s face turned the same crimson as Akira¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re the one walking around in those tight clothes, breasts ready to spill all over.¡±


    Sam¡¯s lip curled up in a snarl and she took a step toward the smaller woman. This was how Mel thought of her. She¡¯d always suspected it. Now that her secret thoughts were out, there was no way she could take that back.


    Mel thrust herself into Sam¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I think you¡¯re a slut. If you weren¡¯t here things would be different,¡± Mel sneered, twisting her head slightly towards Akira. She put her hands on her hips. ¡°Thrusting your monstrous body out for everyone to see. You are asking for them to take advantage of you.¡±


    Sam felt the shadows cover her face as she gritted her teeth. She needed to stay in control here. If she killed Mel, there would be nothing left of her pride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave before someone does something they regret,¡± Sam spun around and plowed her way deeper into the dark forest, forcing her way through the dense black underbrush. Anything to get away from them.


    Sam imagined Akira¡¯s face on the trees and punched them as she passed, leaving a trail of green sap oozing out for the others to follow. She yanked the bag with the holy sword in it when it got caught in the roots of the black trees. That insidious song was gone, but the sword was too dangerous to leave. When she grabbed it to kill the Demon King, the music flooded her brain, shattering the blocks in it. Her memory came rushing back with that song. Sam still couldn¡¯t sort everything out. There was more to the sword, a secret it was hiding. She¡¯d seen the design somewhere before, but couldn¡¯t place where. The sooner they got to their camp, the sooner she could get rid of it and the sooner she could try and get home.


    Home. With its blue skies. Not this orange haze clouding everything. She¡¯d always thought the orange colour was strange but couldn¡¯t put her finger on why. Now she knew. She needed to get back there. To Nadia.


    Sam stopped as the memories hit. How could she forget her cousin, Nadia? Nadia¡¯s family had taken Sam in and raised her for the last eight years after her parents had died in that carriage accident. Nadia was two years younger than Sam and although they weren¡¯t sisters by blood, they were as close as two people could be. Sam quickly rubbed her wet face. These so-called heroes couldn¡¯t see her cry here. They already hated her and she wasn¡¯t going to lose control here.


    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡± Akira chided, wiggling his way into her space. ¡°Having second thoughts? Ready to give me back my sword, traitor?¡±


    Sam could hear his contempt and snorted. He wasn¡¯t worth the trouble. She heard his teeth grind as she continued walking.


    Sam¡¯s thoughts went to the summer day five years ago, when they were having a picnic in the countryside at Nadia¡¯s parents¡¯ home. It was a yearly tradition started by Nadia¡¯s mother before she passed. Sam, Nadia and her parents would take the carriage to the country home. Then Lord Robert would take the time off work at the factory to join them for that special day. For one day, Sam promised she wouldn¡¯t fight him. For the last few years, it was just the two of them. Nadia¡¯s father had shut himself away in his study after his wife died.


    Sam remembered the golden sunlight streaming through the trees as she and Nadia talked and ate. They had discussed the newest steam carriage, how fast it could go, the flying machine in development. There was more after that, but there was a blank in her mind. Something was still missing from her memories. It was like a thread. She had to pick at it more.


    She started walking faster as other memories flooded her thoughts. Things she did here after she arrived one year ago. Most of the early memories had been everyday things, eating, and practicing with the sword and mace. King Eon introducing Akira to her and saying they came from the same village. That one hurt the most.


    But one stood out. It couldn¡¯t be real¡ªthat village on the border.


    A fire burned the thatch houses of the small village, licking Sam with its heat and the smell of burnt flesh. She cried and cradled the half-demon child in her arms rocking back and forth, smoothing the young girl¡¯s dark hair over her face. She caught her hand on the small tusks jutting out from her mouth, the only symbol of her mixed parentage. Bodies of men and women lay stacked to the side, wood piled around them Sam couldn¡¯t tell anymore which race was which. Red blood covered everything. Soon, the fire would reach them and destroy all evidence that they existed.


    Akira limped forward, a long gash leaving a bloody trail behind him. His right arm was swinging at the wrong angle. He stopped in front of Sam. Rage burned in his eyes as he stared down at her. ¡°Why did you do it, Sam?¡±


    She glared up at him, her contempt distorted by the tears and blood gushing from her face. ¡°Do what? Try and stop you?¡± She spat to the side. ¡°I thought you were one of Relancia¡¯s best. How could you do this?¡± Sam reached down for her broken mace. Akira had already shattered it, but maybe she could use it.


    ¡°I was good enough to take you down,¡± he said, looking behind Sam. ¡°Do what you have to do, Mel.¡±


    Sam spun around, but she was too slow to stop the wispy-haired mage from casting the spell.


    ¡°Freeze.¡±


    Sam toppled over, dropping the girl.


    She tried to move her arms and her legs, but nothing worked. It was like being locked under a paralysis. Mel straightened and sauntered in, close to Akira. ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill her here? She can¡¯t fight anymore and usually just forces her way through everything?¡±


    ¡°You know why we need her. Her strength will be useful. Besides, you¡¯ll see that she¡¯ll forget what happened here, right?¡±


    She grimaced and turned back to Sam. ¡°I can weave the memory spell, but there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sam watched Akira sit down on a stump and take out a healing potion. Rock was busy looting the bodies, but he¡¯d given Akira what he needed before he left.


    ¡°Somebody else has performed a memory spell on her before. I think my Master. He was a genius. My application might cause a reaction and cancel it out.¡±


    ¡°See that it doesn¡¯t,¡± Akira said, drinking the potion and wincing at the taste. Grunting as his bones started to knit. Sam could hear them shifting. To his credit, Akira refused to cry out, gritting his teeth.  ¡°Why does Rock have to make everything taste like Porku dung?¡±


    Mel scoffed. ¡°Who are you talking to here?¡± She tapped her finger on her lips. ¡°However, if something were to play with her mind, it could cause the memories to resurface.¡± She glared at Akira.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Keep her away from your sword, lover-boy. I know it speaks to you. It could have a worse effect on her.¡± Mel bent forward and placed her hands on the side of Sam¡¯s head. ¡°I can change the images of the massacre and replace them with ones of her fighting some of the Demon King''s minions. It won¡¯t be perfect, but we should bring her here before we finish torching the place.¡± Sweat beaded Mel¡¯s brow and a glow surrounded her fingers. ¡°Let the two override each other.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Akira stood up and tossed the empty potion. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re finished with her. I have to work on my forms.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe she broke my arm.¡±


    Mel smiled and turned back to Sam. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you wish you had died, slut.¡± She dug her fingers into Sam¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°I should have been Akira¡¯s lover, not a piece of trash like you.¡±


    Sam tried to force herself to move, but Mel¡¯s spell was too powerful. She felt her mind screaming as Mel played with her memories and then, blackness.


    She threw up along the side of the trail. Turning back, she wiped her mouth and tried to see if the others had caught up. She had been ready to rip Akira¡¯s head off then.


    The blood was everywhere and, oh god. Sam grabbed her head to stop the memory from coming back, but it was too late. The children. It wasn¡¯t Kale, they did it. They butchered those people.


    ¡°I remembered everything.¡±


    ¡°What do you remember? That you¡¯re a bitch?¡± Venom dripped from Akira¡¯s words as he came around the tree.


    ¡°I remember what we did at the demon village on the border, how we massacred those people. How I helped you kill them.¡±


    ¡°So? They were traitors, intermarrying with demons. Humans should have better judgment than that.¡± Akira rolled up his lip and spat to the side. ¡°I was ready to kill you there. You broke my arm that day. You¡¯re lucky Eon¡¯s orders stopped me.¡±


    ¡°They were children. I tried to save them and lead them out of the village with their mothers. You, Mel and Rock stopped me.¡± Sam raised her head. ¡°What did Mel do to me?¡± Sam put her hand to her mouth. She felt a creeping horror etch itself across her face.


    ¡°I used a spell to erase your memories of that day, my dear,¡± Mel chuckled, stepping out from behind another tree. Her hands were loose at her side as if she were going to perform a spell. ¡°It was something my master came up with. I¡¯ve been working on improving it for a while. I¡¯ve tried it a few times on some of the men you¡¯ve seen me with,¡± she continued. ¡°I had trouble getting it right. My master was much better at it. When I use it, they tend to try and pull their eyes out. I guess it still isn¡¯t working quite the way I want it to.¡±


    ¡°Traitors deserve death. That¡¯s been the motto of the kingdom for centuries. You should know that. Oh! That¡¯s right. You were brought here. You¡¯re not one of us.¡± Akira sneered at her.


    More memories flooded Sam, threatening to overwhelm her¡ªbloody images of children screaming in terror. Akira was the hero. He was greeted by the mayor with open arms and they even held a feast. Then night came and the slaughter started.


    A sudden sharp pain pierced Sam¡¯s chest. She looked down and saw a small dagger sticking out the side of her chest. The reinforced tunic had stopped some of it, but not before it grazed her and stuck in the fabric.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± She knocked Akira¡¯s hand away and fell to one knee. It was a small thing, barely able to get through the thick tunic. ¡°Where did you get this? Why do I feel so weak?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ayasse will mind me borrowing his dagger. It was pretty small. I wish he had something bigger, but this was all I could find. There¡¯s no way I could kill you with it. You are too damn strong, going toe to toe with the Demon King like that. But I know Ayasse has some lovely poisons on his things and that should do the trick. Too bad about you though. I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± Akira bent down and leered at Sam, his face inches from hers.


    Forget control. Forget pride, Sam snapped. She pulled her arm back and crushed his jaw. Teeth flew out of his mouth as the punch thrust him back, smacking him into the tree behind him.


    ¡°Akira!¡± Mel shouted. ¡°Damn, you!¡± She waved her hands and unleashed a small fireball at Sam, just missing her and hitting the tree. Mel started chanting another one before the first was even away. Sam had left the shield and her mace at the Demon King¡¯s palace. She had nothing and was already stumbling. If Mel had her magic back, it was too dangerous. She had no choice but to run away, and attack from the side.


    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    Even a weak Mel could still kill her. Magic wasn¡¯t something to be trifled with. Sam ran through the forest in the general direction of the camp.


    ***


    Mel watched as Sam vanished through the trees without the bag. That fireball had taken all of the power she¡¯d been able to gather. She felt dizzy again and stumbled against a tree. Experiencing mana exhaustion twice in one day was going to cost her. If that barbarian had stayed, she would¡¯ve won. Mel pursed her lips and ignored Akira. His mouth was bleeding, but he was ripping open the bag with his Holy Sword. cradling it and crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s dead. I can¡¯t hear the song. Why won¡¯t it sing to me anymore?¡±


    Mel sighed as Rock came up next to her.


    ¡°Ayasse¡¯s awake. He said he could walk. Why¡¯s Sam running that way? The camp¡¯s in this direction.¡± Rock pointed to the right.


    ¡°Good. Do you think you could help Akira?¡± Mel asked. ¡°That bitch knocked out his teeth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything for his jaw right now,¡± he sighed. ¡°If you help me gather his teeth, maybe we can put them back into his mouth when we get to the camp.¡±


    ¡°Damn. If I see that woman again, I¡¯m going to turn her into a cinder,¡± Mel vowed, clenching her fist.


    Rock looked to Sam¡¯s path. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t get far. Ayasse said that the dagger was especially brutal. He was shocked that Akira had stolen it. We might have a problem later, though. He started to crawl away after her and disappeared into a shadow before I could stop him.¡±


    ¡°Good. Give me a hand.¡± Mel sneered.

 Chapter 4: Visions in the Forest

    Chapter 4


    Panting, Sam stopped running at the top edge of a dried-up stream, deep in the forest floor. Her breath came out in gasps as she gripped the small dagger. It was thin and pointed, not much more than half the size of a regular knife. She had pulled it from where it had caught in her tunic. She felt it graze her when Akira used it. Sharp waves of pain radiated out from it. Sam shoved her hand against the wound to stop the bleeding.


    Why did Akira have to do that? I wasn¡¯t going to kill him. If Mel hadn¡¯t sent that spell. I¡¯m stronger than them. Her mind was racing. She stared at the dagger and saw a sheen of poison shining through her blood. Surprised, she dropped it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the gods gave me this strength,¡± Sam gasped, ¡°but I don¡¯t think I have poison resistance. Damn that man!¡± Sam¡¯s fingers dug into her palms. She wanted to hit something, anything to let out this anger. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the touch of Akira on her skin. The lies he told about how they were childhood friends. The love they shared. It was all fake. He only wanted to use her. She shook with rage. Wrapping her arms around herself to control it, she could feel the anger breaking free. Sam let out a long scream, raising her head to the sky, releasing all her frustration and loss into the black trees above her. When she finished, she lowered her shoulders, spent.


    She had no idea what to do next. Ayasse had shown her some of his poisons a while ago. He explained most of them caused paralysis and sleep. Some were worse. He said he never wanted to kill anybody if he could help it. Maybe she¡¯d be lucky and it would be the sleeping one. ¡°I¡¯m probably just going to have to wait for it to leave my body,¡± she mumbled.


    She jumped over the edge of the stream bank. ¡°What was that noise?¡± Was somebody following her? Ayasse was still unconscious and Akira had a broken leg, and maybe a jaw. Mel was scary if she was full of mana. Useless in a chase, she couldn¡¯t run if her life depended on it. The only one who could follow her was Rock. He was a coward, though and wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Sam stuck her head up over the embankment. She¡¯d run here blindly after the attack, trying for where they left the horses. ¡°Where are they?¡± she muttered. ¡°I wish I was better at tracking.¡±


    Looking out through the forest in the direction she came, she could see traces of her flight; broken branches oozing a green substance, turned earth, and black leaves littering the path she¡¯d come. The noise was probably something falling. The sun was settling for the night and the first moon was starting to rise.  She needed to find someplace to wait out the night. How long had she been running?


    Sliding down the slope, Sam saw a cave off the stream that she hoped would let her hide a fire. She¡¯d have to keep it small so nobody would see her. That should keep her safe from her team, at least until she recovered. She couldn¡¯t go to the human army, from the kingdom of Relancia. They were only a few days¡¯ march from here, but they would believe Akira''s version over hers, especially with a broken sword. They were waiting to invade when they had news of the Demon King¡¯s death. Sam chuckled. Won¡¯t they be disappointed?


    Her glee quickly soured. She pushed her promise to the Demon King out of her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with that later.¡±


    Gathering some dried branches, she made a small pit, near the back of the cave. Taking a fire stick from the pouch at her waist, she struck a fire and fed it a few twigs to drive away the darkness.


    Her chest was sending up sharp pains every time she moved. She opened the reinforced tunic and inspected the side. The dagger was small enough that it hadn¡¯t gone in too far, but had left a long gash in the side of her breast. The bleeding had stopped. Sam cleaned it with some medicine from her waist pouch and wrapped the wound. She could still feel the poison working its way through her body. What did Ayasse have on that dirk?


    After the battle with Kale, she¡¯d taken a minor potion from Rock to recover from some of the injuries before the Demon King had confiscated them. This feeling was different. She grabbed her head and felt everything become blurry. Ayasse was good with poisons and it would be just her luck that this one would be deadly. He usually carried some antidotes with him. Is it too late to go back and ask? Maybe? Can I trust him?


    True night had fallen. Outside the small fire, the darkness covered everything, making the black leaves an even deeper shade of midnight.  How long had she been sitting here? An hour, maybe? When she left them behind, there were still several hours before the sun would set. She needed Ayasse, but there was no way she could track him down in the night. Every time Rock had tried to show her what to look for, she brushed him off. Things never improved from their first meeting. She never liked him, but she used him just as Akira used her. Dammit!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I learn how to track? I didn¡¯t need it back home in London. It would have been useful here.¡± Placing a hand on the wound didn¡¯t change anything, except make her feel better.


    Grabbing a stick, she stirred the fire with her other hand. Sam had lost most of her memories when she arrived here. She knew now that someone had blocked them. Who, was still a mystery? This place had always felt strange, out of place. Now she realized why. The castles and knights reminded her of medieval times from the books Nadia¡¯s mother used to read to them. Tales of chivalry and romance, beautiful kings and trapped princesses. Sam hated those stories. She just couldn¡¯t understand why the princess didn¡¯t pick up a sword and attack the dragons. Princesses were as strong as any knight. It didn¡¯t matter if girls shouldn¡¯t do that. It made sense.


    Sam blinked to clear the images, feeding a few more twigs to the fire. She could have sworn that the storybook princess was there, in front of her.


    She started to shake. It was getting colder and she only had a thin tunic to keep her warm. It was reinforced, so the dirk hadn¡¯t done as much damage as it could have, but it wasn¡¯t going to save her here. She could hear the breeze blowing through the trees, and the night shadows swallowing the light from the day. The cave held in some of the heat from the fire, but without a blanket, she¡¯d freeze to death. The fire wasn¡¯t big enough to last the night. Sam hugged her knees against her chest to hold in as much heat as possible.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± A woman¡¯s voice pierced the darkness, startling Sam from her thoughts. ¡°You were never good at camping. Get inside now, you big gorilla.¡± It sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t place where she knew it from.


    ¡°Who said that? Mel, is that you? How did you find me?¡± Sam jumped up, scattering some dirt over the fire. Yelping, she dropped back down to her knees and added more twigs to it. It was too dark and cold to be without a fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, silly.¡± Nadia sat down by the fire. Shocked into silence, Sam stared at the slim, beautiful woman. She had purple eyes and long blue-black hair that flowed across her back. She had to wash it almost every day to keep its shine, and she did. Sam remembered how in the winter; it took hours to dry. Nadia never stopped and did a hundred brush strokes every night before bed. Sam remembered throwing a pillow at her to turn off the lamp, but never really minded watching her. Electricity made it easier for her to brush, and watching her do it was soothing.


    Sam was so different from her. With short, blond, straw hair and an oversized body, Sam grew up envious. When she moved in with Nadia¡¯s family after her parents died, she couldn¡¯t help comparing her bloody knees to Nadia¡¯s proper dresses. Nadia, however, made it easy to forget their differences.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sam asked, desperately reaching her hand out to her sister. ¡°Were you summoned too? How did you get here?¡± Nadia didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she brought her eyebrows together, twisted her head to the right side and kept her hands on her knees. Her deep purple eyes turned a dark violet and she stared directly into Sam. They always changed colour depending on her mood. Ashamed, Sam pulled her hand back.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°What do you mean summoned? I¡¯m here because Father requested you come back home,¡± Nadia chided. ¡°He¡¯s sick of your rebellion and that it¡¯s high time that you got married. Senator Rathor is a good choice, and based on your personality, you won¡¯t land a better one. At nineteen, you are already getting too old to lie around the house. Soon it will be too late for you.¡±


    Sam was confused. Married? What¡¯s going on? ¡°What do you mean? Rathor? That pretentious prick. I refused to even consider marrying that jackass. He¡¯s got to be over forty by now, and he¡¯s already had two wives.¡± She remembered this conversation, but it had been different.


    For one, Nadia agreed with her. Lord Robert wanted to build a new factory to manufacture some of the new exoskeletons that were becoming popular in the army. They were supposed to triple a person¡¯s strength. The senator had the perfect piece of land and was willing to sell it to Robert, for a young bride. However, when they met, all he did was speak at her. She introduced herself, tried to make some small talk, offered him a drink, and played the dutiful host. His conversation never went beyond how powerful he was and how she would like his house. Sam swore he just stared at her chest and drooled. She called him a perverted swine, poured her drink over his head and stormed out. Lord Robert was furious and their fight lasted three hours. Sam ran to the forest in protest. She camped there for two days until Nadia persuaded him to call it off. Lord Robert never forgave her and Rathor awarded the contract to another firm.


    There was nothing Lord Robert wouldn¡¯t do for his daughter. After his wife, Cecilla had died, he shut himself off from everyone. Nadia was the only one who could change his mind. Her beauty matched her mother¡¯s so closely, that it was like talking to a ghost.


    Nadia accepted everything as it was, and tugged ever so gently to get what she wanted. Sam tried to control everything with a shove. Both often refused to follow what Lord Robert wanted, only Nadia could get away with it, within reason.


    Now she was here, talking about a marriage that had been rejected. Why?


    ¡°You have to marry Senator Rathor, Sam. He¡¯s the only man who would ever care for you.¡± Nadia gave a gentle smile. ¡°I mean, look at you. You have a gigantic body, a wide ass, gorilla arms. You¡¯re young now, but when you get older, everything will sag and droop down to your knees. Who would want you then? Have you ever run a brush through your hair? God, the things I have to go through just so you don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Sam asked, holding back tears. The small fire enhanced Nadia¡¯s features, making them sharper, and more feral. ¡°You¡¯re like my sister.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Like I had a choice in that. We¡¯re only cousins. After your parents killed themselves to get away from you, a carriage accident, please,¡± Nadia snorted, ¡°I felt sorry for you. Like finding a kitten on the side of the road, I had to take it in.¡± Nadia polished her nails on her dress and looked back at Sam, still smiling.


    Sam shook her head and hugged her knees closer to her body. ¡°No! No! No! No! This can¡¯t be real. The real Nadia would never say that. She¡¯s always been there for me. She loves me!¡± The fire started dying. Sam added a few more twigs to the flame.


    ¡°There are only so many times I can apologize to people you¡¯ve offended before it gets exasperating. Face it. You have to grow up,¡± Nadia admonished, shaking her finger at Sam.


    Sam closed her eyes. This couldn¡¯t be real. Nadia would never say those things. Sure, she may have thought of them. Who wouldn¡¯t, with a gorilla as a house guest? I¡¯ve thought about them. This woman, though? This couldn¡¯t be Nadia. How would she find her in this forest?


    When she opened them again, she was alone again by the fire. Nadia, or whoever it was, was gone. ¡°It must have been one of Kale¡¯s minions,¡± she muttered. ¡°No, probably my lack of sleep. I know she¡¯d never say those things to me. Nadia loves me and I love her.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t get the harsh words out of her mind. If she was honest with herself, she had always thought the same things deep down. She started to bite her finger.


    Sam shivered and fed a few more sticks to the fire.  It was dying down, and she was running out of fuel. She was so tired. Maybe just a quick nap. The fire should stay for a bit and give her some warmth.


    ¡°Sleeping again? Wake up! You¡¯re a useless waste of air.¡± A booming man¡¯s voice filled her ears.


    ¡°What? Who is that? Nadia, where did you go?¡± Sam shot her head up again and looked around. Despite the nasty things she had said, Sam half hoped her sister was still there.


    ¡°Nadia? Why would my beautiful flower be out here? Have you been poisoning her with your ways of thinking again?¡± Sam watched as a familiar man in a dark blue, pressed suit walked into the light of the fire and glared down at her. He stood ramrod straight, his suit pressed with clear lines. Even his black shoes were spotless. How could he always be perfect? Standing there with his arms crossed, his black eyes pierced her and pushed her down, like always.


    ¡°Lord Robert? What are you doing here?¡± Sam, shocked, stared at the tall, muscular, handsome man and clenched her fist. Her guardian and uncle. Every suit he wore made his body a thing of envy.  She always admired his full head of black hair, his chiselled face and, most of all, his square jaw. It would make a perfect target for her fist. That jaw was always set against her and everything she wanted to do. Study abroad? Shot down. Live on her own? Forbidden. Begin her own business? That one he¡¯d laughed at. According to him, women needed to be seen, not heard. Nothing she could ever do would be good enough for the man. If he didn¡¯t plan it, or decide it, there was no way she could do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a useless piece of flotsam who decided they could go off on their own. I¡¯ve told you; you can¡¯t just do things without asking me.¡±


    Sam shot to her feet, knocking her head on the rook of the cave and stared at the man. She hated him, but after a year here, he no longer had the right or the power to tell her what to do. ¡°What makes you think I even need your permission? I¡¯ve done perfectly well on my own.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Tell yourself that. Covered in cuts, half-naked, lost in the forest. You¡¯re doing bloody well for yourself. Next, you¡¯ll tell me you were selling your body for food.¡±


    Sam felt her face turn a beat red. He always knew what buttons to push.


    ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you? Why am I not surprised?¡± He threw his hands in the air. ¡°I told your father you would amount to nothing. Why did he have to dump you on me?¡± Lord Robert waved his hand in front of his nose as if to dismiss a bad smell.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sam shouted as she turned around. She wanted to rip his head off, and with her strength, she could. Why don¡¯t I? The thought ran through her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t home, and there¡¯s no way anybody would ever know if I killed you.¡± She shot him a venomous look.


    She was in the Deadland forest and the trees were still black. Glancing outside the cave, she saw the sky was dark, but the second moon was coming up. Earth only had one moon, and it was bigger.  She wasn¡¯t dreaming, yet Lord Robert was here and he was as abrasive as ever. Nadia wasn¡¯t the same, though. What was happening here?


    Her head shot up. ¡°That dirk was poisoned, wasn¡¯t it? Is that it?¡± She fell back to the ground as she realized her situation and covered her head with her hands. ¡°Is that bastard Akira going to beat me? If I don¡¯t bring him to justice, who will?¡± She started laughing.


    ¡°Are you still going on about him? Every day the same useless things. Why you didn''t just die with your parents, I¡¯ll never get over it.¡± Sam ignored the image of Lord Robert tapping his foot and standing in front of the fire. There was no way he was here, and there was no way she was going to get out of this.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡± Sam held her head with her hands and rocked back and forth. She had tried so hard to control everything. Forcing the fight to end, even though she probably could have won. Stopping herself from punching Akira, when she could break his neck with one twist. She didn¡¯t want to kill anybody, not anymore.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    Sam covered her ears. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Lord Robert and there was no way he could help her. This was her fault. Always taking charge and barrelling ahead. Making decisions for the group that weren¡¯t always popular. Burning bridges. It had been a good idea at the time, but now she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Sam!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She yelled at the smug man looking down on her, veins bulging from her neck. If she had one more chance, she¡¯d punch Lord Robert in the nose and force him to acknowledge her.


    Lord Robert stood there shaking his head and frowning.


    ¡°Samantha, thank the gods I found you! If you hadn¡¯t shouted out, I wouldn¡¯t have seen your fire,¡± Ayasse exclaimed, as he stepped into the fading light, through the image of Lord Robert.


    ¡°You?¡± Sam lowered her hands and leaned back. ¡°I was expecting my parents to come next and tell me what a disappointment I was. I guess this is fitting. You were the only one in that group I didn¡¯t hate.¡± She smiled at the man. At least now maybe she wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°So, are you real? What do you have to tell me? How much you despised my face.¡± She smiled warmly at the wiry thief. It was nice to see him even if he was a hallucination. She laughed at the face he made behind his mask and then collapsed onto the floor of the cave.


    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m too late,¡± Ayasse groaned. ¡°The poison has already entered her mind. Please, let this work.¡± Sam could see him bend over the fire and pull a small cloth bag out of his clothes as she closed her eyes. He was going to have to hurry if he wanted to tell her how ugly she was.

 Chapter 5: Meeting the King

    Chapter 5


    Akira, Mel and Rock stood in front of the small side doors to the throne room of the kingdom of Relancia. They were the same cold, uninspired grey as the stonework throughout the rest of the castle. When they went to the Demon Kings¡¯ castle, everything was decorated. The doors, walls and floors were beautiful and coloured in oranges and browns. There wasn¡¯t anything as depressing as Relancia¡¯s doors. Akira hated them. They didn¡¯t befit a hero of his status. He deserved the massive gold engraved doors. Solid oak ones, that took at least three people each to open during formal occasions, accompanied by music and applause. Regular people entered through the side doors.


    Akira pulled at his collar and adjusted his tunic. His face was still sore from where that traitorous woman had smashed his jaw. His tongue worked its way into the open spaces. Rock hadn¡¯t been able to find all his teeth and there were too many gaps. Just another thing to make her pay for, if she was still alive.


    He dry-washed his hands and gave a small thought to where Ayasse was. The sight of him yelling at them, then running off, still played itself out in his mind. Why should he care what dagger was used? She deserves to die.


    ¡°Do you think Ayasse will come back soon?¡± Akira tried to make it sound like he didn¡¯t care one way or the other.


    ¡°How the hell should I know where he is?¡± Rock shrugged his shoulders while Mel ignored him.


    Akira scowled. If Ayasse didn¡¯t show up soon, how could he get his money? Akira owed Ayasse¡¯s master, Thane, almost a year¡¯s pay and she had his token. If that got released, things would be rather embarrassing. Akira had given the money to the thief before the fight with the Demon King for safekeeping and now he was gone.


    Akira had never met Thane in person and had no idea how to contact the woman or even what she looked like. The rumours put her as either greater than the goddess Zial or someone you¡¯d be embarrassed to be on the same side of the street with. He could never figure out which was real or not, All he knew was that she would find him, and she was in a position to destroy him.


    Dammit. Akira ground what was left of his teeth and flinched. He rubbed his face, wincing at the pain. It had taken too long to get the right healing potion, and Akira could swear his jaw was bigger now.


    ¡°Stop touching it,¡± Mel scolded. ¡°What are you, a child?¡±


    ¡°It still hurts.¡± He rubbed it some more.


    ¡°What did you expect? Healing isn¡¯t a miracle. There¡¯s no way it¡¯ll replace everything.¡± She crossed her arms and stared straight ahead.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll get a reward for coming back?¡± Rock fidgeted with his blue clothes. When King Eon¡¯s steward had thrust the tunic on Rock, Akira was humiliated to see him almost turn it down. Why Rock loved his ugly green outfit was a mystery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Mel smiled at Rock and held out four fingers. ¡°We failed to defeat the Demon King; and lost the Holy Sword; one of our members is a traitor; and the other is missing.¡± She turned away from him. ¡°What do you think, idiot?¡±


    Ever since they left the Demon castle, Akira noticed that Mel had dropped the mask of civility that she usually wore around him. Having her secrets exposed had loosened her tongue. Sam was gone and Akira was certain Mel wanted to resume their old relationship. She was still attractive, but Akira didn¡¯t like how she could manipulate minds.


    Rock hung his head and started mumbling to himself. Akira didn¡¯t care what he was saying. He had his plans to make for when he met Samantha, or her corpse, again.


    ¡°His Majesty, King Eon, will see you now,¡± an aged steward announced when he stepped through the small grey door. He was dressed in the palace finery, much better than Akira¡¯s usual tunic. He compared his clothes to the other man¡¯s and scowled. Why do the little people dress better than me?


    The steward still stood straight, despite having little hair and a face covered in wrinkles. ¡°Do not forget to show the proper respect to His Majesty. ¡°


    ¡°We know what to do,¡± scoffed Akira. He dismissed the steward with a wave. ¡°Just open the door.¡±


    The steward scowled at the three heroes, shook his head and sighed. He opened the side door, stood to the left and bowed them through. He¡¯s going to need replacing when I become king, thought Akira as he stalked by.


    ¡°Presenting Akira, the blessed Hero, and his companions; Melisia, the mage and Rock, the archer.¡± The steward announced as they entered the throne room.


    The hall could easily hold hundreds of people. Down the center of the room, there was a thick, vibrant red carpet which drew Akira¡¯s eyes, taking all the chill from the drab, grey stone. Two fire pits on either side of the room kept the cold from overwhelming everything else and the burning torch lights along the walls tried to push away any lingering shadows. Akira always liked coming in here when it was full of people. Now, it was depressing.


    The tapestries along the walls showed the violent subjugation of the demon race in intricate detail. The exquisite reds and gold matched the carpet. One day this will be mine, he thought. I will get rid of that stupid king and take everything. I¡¯ll make sure there will always be a crowd here to proclaim my greatness. Until then, it doesn¡¯t hurt to play humble.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Akira sank to one knee and lowered his head. Rock and Mel knelt behind him. As the Hero, he would be the best one to give this news and take the blame. They had a big fight over that. Mel threatened to use her memory magic before Akira agreed to take responsibility. Another reason to stay away from her.  ¡°I have returned from our subjection with dire news.¡±


    ¡°Arise. I wish to look at your face when you speak,¡± said a voice above them.


    Akira and the others stood and gazed at the hefty, bald king sitting on a vermillion throne. Even though he was approaching the middle years there were still signs of a handsome man¡¯s face, now covered in bacon grease. Akira pinched his lips and swallowed his bile. He hated the man and tried not to look at him, staring over his shoulder at the tapestries. He was such a pig that any room he entered immediately lost value. The truth was so different from the king¡¯s public persona as a loving father. His son was better but he spent too long away from the palace. Akira remembered when he first came to Relancia after his home was destroyed. The king hadn¡¯t been so fat then.


    ¡°Please continue, Lord Akira.¡± The king bit into another slice of bacon.


    Akira nodded his head. ¡°We had the Demon King cornered. Mel had weakened him with her newest magic creation and had driven him to his knees. Everything was perfect.¡± Akira swallowed. He hated having to say this part.


    ¡°All we needed was one more push, and I would have destroyed that evil forever with my sword when one of our allies turned on us. Samantha stole my Holy Blade and snapped it in two with her brutish strength. She then shattered my jaw and broke my leg. If Mel hadn¡¯t been able to distract her with her last spell, we all would have died. Mel was spent, I was injured, and Ayasse was missing. Rock was able to get us out of there,¡± He held out the sword, lengthwise, for the king to see. ¡°We failed. It was all we could do to escape that hellish place alive. I have no excuse for our weakness.¡±


    Akira was not about to tell the King that the Demon King just let them go because Sam had asked him for a truce. That would have been humiliating.


    ¡°I see. She broke the sword,¡± King Eon sighed, wiping his chin on his sleeve. ¡°This is quite disheartening. I had hoped to begin the clean-up of that tired race, but it seems that must be postponed. Thank you for your report. I must consider our next move.¡± The king waved to dismiss them. It was now or never. Akira needed to know if it was true.


    ¡°Excuse me, sire,¡± Akira gulped. ¡°Is Samantha a Realmwalker?¡± He hoped the answer was no. Mel and Rock shot glances filled with daggers at him. He ignored them. This wasn¡¯t part of the plan, but he didn¡¯t care. He wanted to be the prophesied hero, not her.


    The king stared at the three, chewed his bacon and swallowed. The silence stretched out. Akira gulped and could hear the saliva drop down his throat.


    ¡°Yes, she is. How did you find that out? The secret behind Samantha is a closely guarded secret.¡± He waved to his guards, and they loosened their swords in their scabbards.


    Akira swallowed. He could defeat them if he didn¡¯t care about the damage to his reputation. That would be irreversible. But this was more important. ¡°She said she had recovered her memories and that her name was Samantha Morningshire. She vowed to make you pay for bringing her here, Sire.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I see.¡± King Eon reached over and washed the bacon grease from his hands in a platinum-inlay bowl. He gestured to a small beast boy standing next to the throne. The boy ran over and got behind Eon to help push him to his feet. Standing, Eon brushed off his doublet and gestured to Akira. ¡°Walk with me a minute, Lord Akira. Your friends can wait here.¡± The king wiggled himself down a short set of stairs to the right of the throne. Akira nodded to Mel and Rock, leaving them behind as he followed after the monarch through his private exit. Guards surrounded the two of them as they walked down the hall deeper into the castle.


    King Eon clasped his hands behind his back. With his big stomach in the way, it made it difficult to put his arms anywhere else. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is a national secret. If you divulge it to anyone, I will have you hanged, Hero or no Hero. My guards are privy to that secret and are quite motivated to keep it within their group.¡±


    ¡°Even my companions?¡± Akira asked.


    King Eon was silent, ¡°We¡¯ll think about that. If they can keep their tongue, they may be of some use. However, be warned, if the secret is exposed, the families of the guards will be the first ones to pay and they won¡¯t let that happen. Tell no one. Is that clear?¡± Eon said, pausing to catch his breath. Akira grimaced, but he nodded and glanced at the guards. Their scowls told him everything he needed to know.


    ¡°Very well. An ancient prophecy says that there will come a ¡®Realmwalker¡¯ to cleanse the land in time of dire need. It¡¯s vague on the specifics. The former court mage, Tysone was quite interested in it. When the Demon King invaded and pushed back our forces, it looked like that time had come. He was too powerful, and we didn¡¯t have the magic necessary to stop him,¡± King Eon said as they descended some spiral stairs. They had to pause several times for Eon to catch his breath.


    Akira ground his teeth at each pause. He wanted to rip out Eon¡¯s entrails. Anything to get him moving.


    ¡°There was the magic school,¡± Eon continued, ¡°but the sorcerers there were next to useless. There were some successes, however. A few of the mages there experimented and found they could use the demon blood to increase the power of their spells. Your mage is the culmination of those experiments. Pity so many died in the process. Alas, such is progress.¡± He turned to Akira. ¡°In addition, we found you, the hero able to wield the Holy Sword. Pity. It seems you weren¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    Akira sneered. He didn¡¯t want to hear about his weaknesses. Finding out about how Mel got her powers, though, was interesting. He filed that information away for later in case he needed it. It may help him get the upper hand against her. She¡¯d been hinting at changing their relationship and reaching out to touch him, probably to cast her memory magic. Pushing down his pride, he focused on what the king was saying.


    ¡°So, we had to go elsewhere. Luckily, I had made contact with a powerful man. We were already in a lucrative business venture together when I told him about our dilemma. He had someone he needed to dispose of and I needed some power. So, we struck a deal. He suggested we use the prophecy to our advantage and bring out our own hero. One we could shape.¡± They stopped in front of a door.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Akira looked around. This was in the deepest part of the old castle. He sneezed. There was dust coating all the corners of the hallway, except for the brown door and the path leading up to it. It stood out like it had been opened often. Even the handle was new.


    ¡°This is where Samantha came from. When you first met her, I told you she had lost her memory and I needed your help to create a believable past for her. The former court mage helped make that a reality. If, as you say, she has remembered her real name, then we must tell our Backer that right away. He will not be pleased,¡± The King put his hand on Akira¡¯s arm and gave him a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like you. If not, well, we¡¯ll deal with that when the time comes.¡± The king opened the door and stepped into the room. Akira glanced at the guards surrounding him from the corner of his eye and checked out their swords. If he killed the king now and took control, there would be no way he was getting through them, not without a weapon of his own.  He could take theirs. No. His ambition could wait. Wincing, he rubbed his jaw and stepped into the room.


    *******


    ¡°Why must we head to your master¡¯s place?¡± Sam said, kicking some dirt over the fire as the orange sun rose. The humidity was already rising and Sam hated sweating. They had spent another night camping in the forest. After a week of walking, they were finally away from the black trees in the demon lands and the eyes that had followed her everywhere. She never mentioned the feeling to Ayasse or any of the team. She didn¡¯t trust it was real. ¡°I feel fine. Whatever you gave me did the trick.¡±


    His mask moved into a frown. ¡°Maybe you feel okay now, but it¡¯s only temporary. The poison has spread too far and your body is different from ours. I was able to arrest it, not clear it, from your system. We need the Master Pill to do that.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t cleanse it, then what?¡±


    ¡°Then the hallucinations will return, you will grow more paranoid and then death.¡± He pulled out a knife and held it up to his face, turning it slowly.


    If Sam looked at Ayasse too long, she had to rub her eyes. It was as if he was avoiding her gaze. There was something about him she just couldn¡¯t put her finger on. He was wiry and graceful, everything else including his age and gender, though, was a complete mystery. Sam could tell he might be a man, and that¡¯s how I¡¯ll think about him, with handsome dark eyes, and always kept his face covered. There was no telling what he was like underneath his mask. His hair was black but it could look blue sometimes.


    ¡°Whatever. You¡¯ve saved my life, so I¡¯ll follow you for now. Know this, I don¡¯t trust you and I¡¯ll call the shots for everything else.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯m not a very trustworthy person,¡± he replied, checking his knives. He did that every day. Retouching the poison on them and sharpening any nicks out. In the week they¡¯d been together, Sam hadn¡¯t seen him miss a single day.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Sam asked, cocking her head to the side. ¡°I know you¡¯re a thief. Usually, they aren¡¯t keen on assisting people. I could be mistaken though. There are still some holes in my memory.¡±


    Ayasse was silent as he put his knives away. Sam started tapping her foot, crossing her arms and waiting. She was losing patience with him.


    ¡°I liked the way you stood up for your beliefs. I know you were willing to help the children, back at the village the hero destroyed. I was unable to do anything, but you faced him, even if you were punished.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to stop him then?¡± Sam asked. The memory was still raw in her mind. When she closed her eyes the head of the woman¡¯s council still pleaded with her. The body of the child haunted her. She needed to know why Akira had done that, and if Ayasse needed to be punished as well. It doesn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t there when they did it, that wouldn¡¯t absolve him of the crime.


    ¡°Loyalty to one¡¯s master is powerful in this land. Especially in my profession,¡± he said. ¡°My Master tasked me to follow Akira¡¯s orders. He knew I wouldn¡¯t have approved of what they planned to do there, so he sent me away on a mission. I didn¡¯t return until it was over. You were injured and being tended to by Melisia. I had no idea she was performing a spell to erase your memory. I realized afterwards what you¡¯d tried to do when I saw some of the damage, you¡¯d caused trying to protect the children and failing. I wanted to kill them at that time, but my Master would never have approved.¡±


    Sam grunted. She had fought Akira there, breaking his arm to get him to stop. She even tore down one of the local lord¡¯s castle walls to provide protection. Nothing worked. Akira had cornered her and Rock¡¯s arrows pinned her hands. They were too strong for her and knew how to fight. Finally, Mel knocked her out and performed the memory eraser on her. Sam punched her fist into her other hand.


    ¡°In addition, Akira stole my knife and used it on you. That is unforgivable, and I must take responsibility. In my profession, failing to complete a job is allowed; losing control is not.¡± He finished hiding his knives in his clothes. ¡°Good people are rare in this world, and they should be protected. At all costs.¡± He stood up. ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Lead the way.¡±  Samantha turned away to hide her red face. That almost sounded praiseworthy, heroic even. There was no way he thought of her like that. Maybe, he was a friend? She could use some of those. Shaking her head at the absurd thoughts, she pushed ahead of Ayasse. They may be going to see his Master, but this was her life and she needed to be the one to steer it.


    *********


    ¡°I have dire news for you today, my loyal subjects of Relancia,¡± King Eon¡¯s voice boomed from the balcony as he addressed the crowd below. ¡°Akira, our beloved hero, has failed in his holy mission to defeat the vile Demon King. Not through lack of power, or strength on his part. No, it was through base treachery.¡± He held his hand to his chest and swallowed.


    Akira knew King Eon was a master at playing the audience, and sometimes you had to build the suspense with a dramatic pause. He still couldn¡¯t believe such a short, bald, round, father-like figure could be so devious. If only the people could see him eat. They would change their opinion.


    ¡°One of his trusted allies, an orphan found near the fringes of the Kolori empire decided to betray everything this kingdom was founded on. Samantha Morningshire has joined forces with the enemy. She is on her way here, to kill you all. Be wary, for she is quite powerful, given unnatural strength by the Demon King.¡± Eon paused to let the whispers build and turned to Akira. He winked.


    Akira rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Posters of her face have been distributed throughout the land. If you see her, contact the local garrison immediately. Do not try to apprehend her yourself. She could kill you where in a heartbeat.¡±


    Akira could hear the crowd shouting. The Demon King was a difficult subject for many people. The war had been going on for ten years, and many had seen a family member die because of it. King Eon beckoned for Akira to join him at the window.


    ¡°This is Akira, the Holy Hero, as you know, tasked with delivering us from that evil, ¡ªshow them the sword¡ª¡± he whispered to Akira.


    A hush fell upon the crowd as he pulled out the blade.


    ¡°Look at what she has done!¡± King Eon gestured to the sword, shouting for all to hear.


    There were gasps at the sight of the broken blade, the symbol of Relancia¡¯s power. Akira heard a woman cry out in horror. However, it was cut off and a thud rang out as she probably hit the ground. The Holy Sword was an important relic for the country. With it, the people felt safe and protected.


    Akira sniffed. He couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from misting. Before, whenever he gripped the blade, its voice filled his ears and drove him on. Now, it was dead.


    ¡°Her evil strength is no rumour,¡± The king continued. ¡°She did this with her bare hands. The church is working day and night to repair the damage, but know that Samantha Morningshire is extremely dangerous. If you see her, remember to contact the soldiers. You will be rewarded.¡±


    The king had Akira put the sword away and gestured for the crowd to quiet. ¡°Thank you for your patience during this trying time. We will show the Demon King and the traitor how we deal with this betrayal,¡± ¡ªKing Eon pumped his hand in the air¡ª ¡°This will not go unavenged.¡± He turned and led Akira back inside the castle as the wails of the peasants continued to grow mixed in with cries of revenge. From what the king said, they would do most of the work for his army and locate Sam. All Akira had to do now was wait.

 Chapter 6: Dinner and a Fight

    Chapter 6


    ¡°When can we stop to eat?¡± Sam asked Ayasse. She knew she''d been growing more demanding the longer they travelled, but she didn¡¯t care. She was ready to sleep on the stone path if she had to. They had been walking since sun-up without rest and she wanted to fall over and now, the orange sun was getting low in the sky, bathing the road in colour. Once they left the black Deadland forest, Ayasse insisted on continuing through the green forest. She¡¯d refused.


    One moment, the trees were black, oppressive and closing in on her. Sam felt like they were going to dig into her soul. Then it was like stepping into another world. The trees were green, refreshing and it felt like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Even if they were small and stunted it was a sudden but welcome break from the bleakness of the Deadland Forest.


    That black land had been difficult to navigate, with rough terrain and full of dangerous animals. The horned rabbit, the least of them. At least they didn¡¯t meet the Siguma. A cat-like creature with fangs that reached to its knees, the first time Sam saw that, she shimmied up a tree and didn¡¯t move for three hours. The fur was a beautiful and highly prized midnight colour, similar to the pictures of the Sabretooth in books from back home, only twice the size.


    Now, on the King¡¯s path, they could get where they were going faster and see anything coming. It was wide and free of most trees. The few were there to hang signs on, but everything on both sides of the path had been cut down for several hundred feet. Probably to allow troops to move.


    Ayasse had grumbled, but he finally agreed to do what she wanted as long as he could scout ahead. She had to let him keep the little things.


    He would disappear through her shadow and reappear a few minutes later as if nothing happened. The first time he did that Sam twitched and she felt goosebumps travel up her arms. She¡¯d always been unnerved and fascinated by his ability to move within the shadows. When they were part of Akira¡¯s group, Ayasse always went elsewhere to do that. Now there was nothing to stop him from appearing anywhere, including her private time.


    ¡°How do you do that? Move through the shadows?¡± If she knew more maybe she could stop him from using hers.


    Ayasse stared straight ahead but tilted his head. Sam had been with him long enough to know that meant he was thinking about how to explain something. He never revealed what was on his mind without doing that first. In the beginning, it annoyed her, but now it was his quirk. It was refreshing, to have someone think about what they would say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s always been a part of me. It¡¯s like trying to explain your strength. How is it a blessing from the gods? Why did they give you that instead of something else?¡±


    ¡°I see your point,¡± Sam replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use mine and not yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to enter the shadow world through my shadow, but coming out is more difficult. I don¡¯t always know where I¡¯m exiting when I do that and have found myself in dangerous situations. When I use another person¡¯s shadow, I can track them for a few days and find them easily.¡± He put away his knives. ¡°If we get separated It will let me find you.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Sam said, mulling over his reason. There was nothing wrong with it, but she still found the idea he could follow her unnerving. ¡°Was there anything up ahead?¡±


    ¡°A small village about an hour away. We should go around it and spend the night in the forest. I didn¡¯t see anything dangerous there, but, it¡¯s a risk.¡± They had been walking for a week to get back to the kingdom of Relancia. Sam was getting tired of catching their food and sleeping outside. According to Ayasse, they had another week to go without horses.


    ¡°I want to eat something better than a horned rabbit,¡± Sam stomped her foot. ¡°Besides, maybe we can barter for some horses. It¡¯s taking forever to get back to this master of yours..¡±


    ¡°We should avoid people as much as possible,¡± he warned. ¡°This is a dangerous time and Akira has had over a week to work against us. Who knows what¡¯s waiting for us there?¡±


    ¡°Still, I said I was in charge and I say we can risk it. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had a good meal. Besides, what could go wrong?¡± Sam thrust her chin forward and refused to budge.


    When they travelled as a party of five, Akira was about putting himself first. She knew she could be just as controlling, more so since she got her memories back, but usually, she focused more on the group. Before, she would listen to the others, but now no one was going to take away her freedom.


    ¡°Very well, but let me scout ahead again.¡± With that, Ayasse vanished into her shadow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Sam shuddered. ¡°Can¡¯t you find some other way to scout?¡± She wrapped her arms around herself and shivered.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you have made a new friend. You shouldn¡¯t boss him around so much, though. He might decide to leave you, like everyone else.¡± Sam spun around at the feminine voice and then relaxed when she saw it was just Nadia.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. I missed talking to you.¡± Sam smiled at her best friend. If Ayasse was right, she was just an illusion, but Sam didn¡¯t care. ¡°I know you¡¯re not real, but it¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Not real? I feel pretty real. What are you talking about?¡± Nadia asked, walking ahead. With her long slender legs, the raven-haired beauty soon out-paced her. Sam had to jog to keep up. Ayasse¡¯s antidote had been able to remove most of the symptoms of the poison. However, for the past few days, Sam saw flashes of something out of the corner of her eyes. They were small, but they¡¯d been growing. This was the first, full manifestation since that awful day. Part of her wanted to tell Ayasse what was happening and trust him, but there was a small knot in her stomach that said she should keep this to herself.


    ¡°Nothing. Just some random thoughts. How¡¯s your father?¡± Sam asked, not caring about the answer. It felt good to hear her voice.


    ¡°Daddy? He¡¯s good. His latest business venture has kept him quite busy. He¡¯s been a little put out since you sicked the labour men on him,¡± Nadia shook her finger at Sam. ¡°He said he¡¯d make you pay for that.¡±


    Sam remembered the incident and chuckled. It was a few years ago. Lord Robert had set up a new factory, using children. When Sam found out she¡¯d sent a message to the government, and they raided it. He was furious and threatened to send her to an orphanage. That blow-up had been epic. Lord Robert had shouted at Sam, his face turning a deep purple. Sam gave him the same in return, probably turning a similar colour. People in the next house had heard them. It had taken all her willpower from jumping on him and beating him with her fists. Nadia¡¯s mother was still alive then and had been able to calm his anger and Sam¡¯s as well. However, Lord Robert never forgave Sam for the betrayal. That had been the beginning of their many fights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. It serves him right.¡±


    Nadia continued. ¡°He¡¯s been looking for a partner for us, but I¡¯m not in any rush. It¡¯s best to let things go at their own pace. Besides, why do I need to follow exactly what he wants? As long as I keep him happy, he¡¯s not going to force me to do anything I don¡¯t accept. I can do what I wish as long as I¡¯m respectful.¡± She tilted her head and smiled at Sam. ¡°Something you should learn.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could have that attitude,¡± Sam snorted. Most of her memories of Lord Robert were of them fighting. She and her guardian could never see eye to eye and she, like him, refused to compromise.


    ¡°You just need to unbend, silly. Relax your control. Let others lead,¡± Nadia skipped ahead.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Sam started chewing on her fingernail. ¡°They usually mess things up.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Ayasse said as he popped out of Sam¡¯s shadow. Goosebumps ran up her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, jackass!¡± Sam shouted. ¡°I could¡¯ve killed you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. You aren¡¯t seeing people again, are you? I asked you to tell me if that happened.¡± He sounded worried.


    ¡°Nobody. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sam crossed her arms and stalked forward.


    Sam heard Ayasse¡¯s grunt of disapproval from behind his mask. For a thief, he was quite noisy at times.


    If she told him that Nadia was back, he¡¯d worry more. She could deal with it. According to him, they needed to get to his master¡¯s within the next week or Sam would continue to get worse and go crazy. He was probably exaggerating. If anything, she felt fine. Sam chewed on her fingernail again. She wanted to talk to Nadia, even if it wasn¡¯t real. She was the best reminder of home.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°You said you were summoned here; did you have this strength in your world?¡± Ayasse asked her, knocking her out of her self-absorption.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. At least, I don¡¯t remember having it,¡± Sam replied. She wanted to let some of her concerns out, but she wasn¡¯t quite sure she should trust him yet. ¡°Some of my memories from over there are still blurry. We had a Queen back home in England. That was the name of my country. Victoria is a proud, noble woman who cares for her subjects. There wasn¡¯t any armour, like here. That was old-fashioned. The fighting technology was steam-based and much more advanced than here. We had cars, fast-moving carts with no horses. There was no magic. However, I don¡¯t quite know everything. There are still so many blank spots.¡±


    ¡°Can you get back home?¡± The tone picked up in Ayasse¡¯s voice. Usually, it was soft, like listening to the wind, but sometimes Sam could pick out the curiosity. ¡°There are several prophecies of the ¡®Realmwalker¡¯, usually of the violent kind, but nothing is clear, and nothing about them going home,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I think so. I remember arriving in the palace with a portal and seeing that greasy king,¡± Sam stopped walking and stuck her hand under her chin. ¡°It didn¡¯t disappear, but there was a problem. Something to do with his court mage, I don¡¯t remember. After that, I woke up in a bed and was told I had been attacked by a spell at the initiation ceremony all the adults go through. I think that¡¯s when a memory spell was cast, making me believe Akira and I were childhood friends.¡±


    Thinking of how he treated her brought a scowl to Sam¡¯s face. She imagined his head was in front of her and punched a tree in rage. It took five minutes for Ayasse to help her get her hand out. She shook her fist and started pulling splinters out. It was scratched, but it wasn¡¯t bleeding and there were no broken bones. The tree leaked a green sap, the same as the ones in the Deadland forest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need your help but thanks,¡± Sam chewed on her fingernail again. ¡°What are these prophecies of the ¡®Realmwalker¡¯ about anyway?¡± She asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ayasse replied. ¡°According to the rumours, when the land is in its hour of need there will come a hero to save the people, but they will also bathe it in blood and strife. Not much more than that. Some bits and pieces make very little sense.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Sam put the story out of her mind. She wanted to go home anyway, so this should matter to her. Most of those things were fake anyway, usually tied to some kind of divine being. They believed in God¡¯s role in everything back home until science proved them wrong. ¡°Where¡¯s this village?¡±


    ¡°It should be ahead,¡± said Ayasse. ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon.¡±


    Coming up on the village they saw a mud-coated street down the center of a small collection of buildings. The street was pitted with wagon ruts and horse hoof churnings making it a chore to find a place to step.


    The line of single-family dwellings looked rundown and weather-beaten. Set at the edge of the tree line, they leaned off to one side and continued for several meters. Filthy from what seemed like years of dust storms and neglect, the windows were caked in dirt, covered in weeds and in need of some serious repair. The area wasn¡¯t rich, especially this close to the Demon kingdoms. There was a tavern. It was the only building in the village with a full set of shingles and clean windows.


    ¡°I almost think this place is abandoned,¡± she scoffed. ¡°It certainly looks like it.¡±


    Sam wrinkled her nose at the smell coming out of the tavern and sighed. She¡¯d had enough of unwashed men and horse droppings in Relancia to last a lifetime, but it was either this or the forest again. She stepped through the door of the noisy building and sat down at the nearest empty table. There were a few coins in her pouch, enough for something besides roasted meat. The room was dark and smelled like a toilet was mixed in, but it should have food.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡± the innkeeper asked as he put down two tankards of ale. He was an ugly man with a big nose. Based on the size of his arms, he could probably also double as the security, getting rid of the drunkards.


    ¡°What do you have?¡± Sam looked at the drinks. The glasses were stained, as if they were washed semi-regularly, without any skill whatsoever.


    ¡°We have lamb and cheese with some bread. There are some carrots too.¡± He scratched his armpit, looked at his fingers, then wiped them on his pants.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lamb and cheese with the bread. No carrots please,¡± She never could get used to green carrots. They seemed so wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the carrots, lamb and cheese,¡± Ayasse said.


    ¡°Fine. One silver for each of you.¡± He took the money and stared at Sam¡¯s face for a second then his gaze went to her chest.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Sam¡¯s voice rose.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± the innkeeper asked her. His eyebrows were scrunched together as if trying to place her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before in my life,¡± Sam slapped the table and glared at the man. She¡¯d show him how much she cared for people staring at her. He just shrugged and left to get the food before she could move.


    ¡°You can¡¯t always go around causing such trouble,¡± Ayasse commented, removing his hood. He left his mask on. He had never eaten with the group before. Maybe now she¡¯d finally see his face.


    ¡°What? He started it,¡± She shifted, adjusting her tunic.


    Ayasse shook his head and sighed. He lowered his mask, took a sip of the beer and winced. ¡°Ugh, If I needed to hide something, professionally speaking, this taste would be perfect.¡± He put it down and saw Samantha staring at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you look like. I never knew you were so cute. I imagined you¡¯d have a row of snaggle teeth and were embarrassed by them. But no, you look like a doll. I can even see dimples. And now you¡¯re blushing. Could you get any cuter?¡± Sam gushed.


    Ayasse pulled up his mask and turned away from Sam. ¡°You don¡¯t like it when people stare at you, what makes you think it¡¯s okay to do that to others?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that. I don¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± Sam took a test sip and then drained the tankard. ¡°That hit the spot. Where¡¯s the food? I¡¯m starving.¡± Sam looked around and saw the innkeeper pointing at them while talking to a man with a sword. She saw a few more men with swords standing around the edge of the room staring at her as well. ¡°Something¡¯s going on here.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Ayasse walked away this time.


    ¡°No shadow?¡± Sam thought, while she waited and watched the men in the bar. Her vision started to get a little blurry. She must be more exhausted than she thought. Maybe they could rent a room and spend the night here, bed mites be damned. It¡¯d be better than sleeping outside. At least the weather had cooperated. There were no storms and while the nights were chilly, Ayasse had pulled out some blankets from his shadow pouch. They had saved the day several times.


    ¡°Here is your food. miss.¡± The waitress put a tray in front of her and disappeared back into the crowd before Sam could even get a glimpse of her face.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m starving.¡± Sam picked up the fork and stabbed the meat. Ayasse returned and knocked it out of her hand before she could bring it to her mouth. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Sam slapped the table and raised her lip. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± How dare he interfere with her food.


    ¡°They put something into the food. I wasn¡¯t sure if I recognized it in the beer because it was weak. It makes you sleepy. Combined with the stuff in the gravy it would knock you out, and they¡¯d rob you.¡±


    ¡°So, they¡¯re thieves. I can deal with that,¡± Sam stood up and cracked her knuckles.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s more. Look at this.¡± Ayasse placed a poster in front of Sam. When she saw her face or the closest someone could come to it. The nose was bigger, the eyes were eviler and the chest ginormous but it was her. She saw her name ¡®Samantha Morningshire,¡¯ and a number, ¡®200 gold crowns.¡¯


    ¡°Shit! That bastard, he sold me out. And this drawing! There¡¯s no way that could be me. When I see Akira, I¡¯m going to rip him a new hole.¡± Sam pounded the table and flipped the food all over the place.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Ayasse pointed to the door. ¡°The women are leaving and the men are preparing to attack.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Sam asked, cracking her knuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I would do. You¡¯ve had the beer and it¡¯ll slow you down. Besides, look around you. We¡¯re not alone.¡± Sam followed his hands and saw several big ugly brutes facing her, weapons out.


    ¡°Just my type. Dumb and ugly. Shall we dance?¡± Sam stood up and started throwing punches. The first one tried to use his wooden mace to block the punch. Sam just shattered it and his nose. He staggered back as another reached for her legs. With her strength, he didn¡¯t even slow her down. She reached down, picked him up and chucked him into two other men, taking them all out.


    ¡°Get her, she¡¯s worth a year¡¯s pay!¡± Sam heard someone shout.


    ¡°She¡¯s too strong and didn¡¯t take enough of the stuff. Get the soldiers!¡± Another voice yelled out.


    ¡°Come on. Bring it!¡± Sam jumped into the middle of the four men and took them down with a sweeping leg kick. Two landed on her and pushed her down, forcing her to flip them when she stood up. There were three more by the door. They were far enough back that they could avoid her punches, but not the table. It hit them and shattered, sending splinters everywhere.


    She crouched, waiting for the next attack, but nothing came. ¡°So soon? Where¡¯s the challenge, boys? I thought you could handle a little woman like me?¡± She stood over the groaning men on the floor and grinned. ¡°Thanks for the warm-up.¡±


    Stumbling forward she held her hand to her head. ¡°Dammit! What did you give me?¡± She was already exhausted before coming into this place. Now, it was like looking through a veil. Everything was becoming blurry.


    ¡°We have to leave. Now!¡± Ayasse popped out of her shadow again.


    ¡°I told you to stop doing that! It¡¯s unnerving.¡± Sam shuddered. ¡°What do you mean? Everybody is out cold.¡±


    ¡°No, there are more coming. These people were just here to stall us. Someone else went and got the army commander. I missed a garrison hidden in the outskirts.¡± Ayasse pushed Sam to get her out the door.


    ¡°What? I thought you checked this place out carefully. Do I have to teach you how to do everything?¡± Sam threw her hands up in the air.


    ¡°This is not the time! We have to leave.¡± Ayasse continued forcing Sam out the door. ¡°There are some horses outside we can take. These men must have brought them.¡±


    ¡°Dammit! This is your fault,¡± Sam accused him as they rushed out the door. There were three horses tied to the stall. Sam chose the strongest-looking one and got on. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about this later.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s move.¡± Ayasse kicked his horse into motion just as the soldiers appeared on the south end of the town. ¡°That¡¯s the direction we have to go. They¡¯re blocking us.¡±


    ¡°We can fight our way through.¡± Sam cracked her knuckles again and shoved them into her eyes, rubbing them to get rid of the sleep. The first fight had warmed her up and she was just getting started.


    ¡°No! It¡¯ll take too long. I counted at least fifty men at the garrison and you¡¯re not at your best. Someone will get lucky with those numbers. We have to go back the way we came. Maybe we can lose them in the forest.¡± Ayasse turned his horse around.


    ¡°Dammit!! I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Samantha leaned forward on her horse and began following the thief. It was hard to see him in the dark so she used his horse. Even then, he was somehow able to hide it in his shadows.


    ¡°There they go after her!¡± Sam heard behind her. Crap! How many horses did they come with? Once they lost those men, she was going to have a long discussion with Ayasse about proper surveillance techniques. This was unacceptable.

 Chapter 7: Schemes

    Chapter 7


    ¡°Where are they? Why won¡¯t they give it up?¡± Sam yelled from the top of her labouring horse. Her horse was slowing down and only its fear of her kept it going. ¡°It¡¯s been three days. This is all your fault, you bastard. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! I swear.¡± Ayasse yelled back. ¡°The reward is too big. Every adventurer and soldier in the area is after you.¡± He was hunched over his heaving horse, keeping pace with Sam. ¡°I think we lost them for now. They must have been spooked by the tree you threw at them. We need to get off the road and rest the horses. A day would be best. Let''s find some shelter. The stone road¡¯s stopping them from seeing our tracks, but we are too exposed here.¡±


    There had been more than just a small garrison at the village. The first fifty had been easy to lose in the forest, especially at night. According to a soldier Sam caught and questioned, one of the commanders had a message crystal and used the rare item to contact his commander a day out for reinforcements. Ayasse had counted over four hundred troops after them. When he¡¯d brought the news to Sam, she had smashed the rock she was sitting on into gravel. For a moment she¡¯d considered doing the same to him. Instead, she had mounted her horse and continued in complete silence. That was two days ago.


    ¡°The horses need rest, Sam. We can¡¯t keep going like this. We need to stop,¡± Ayasse said, looking around.


    Sam saw his laboured breathing; his exhaustion was clear in his strained voice. From what Ayasse¡¯ had said, he could move through the shadows but jumping from a moving object was dangerous. He couldn¡¯t always get through the shadow in time and when that happened, he¡¯d leave a piece of himself behind. It also cost him energy each time he used his power. Sam didn¡¯t know how much, but it was getting worse.


    ¡°I think I see a small stream ahead. We can lead the horses there and walk through it. Maybe throw them off the scent. It¡¯s getting darker anyway,¡± Sam said. The first moon was beginning to poke its way into the sky on the horizon. The first night through the darkening forest was dangerous enough and Sam had a bruise across her eye to prove it. She was strong, not indestructible. If the horses gave out, they would be stranded.


    Sam stared at the black trees; her face betrayed nothing of the turmoil taking place in her head. They had come back to this place again, where everything had changed. It wasn¡¯t as ominous as before. This time it didn¡¯t feel like the trees were watching them, but this was still the last place Sam wanted to be.


    It had taken them a week to escape from here but only three days to return. The Demon King¡¯s castle was close by, another day or two with the horses, and Kale had invited them. Sam had wanted to go there, but it was impossible. She still hadn¡¯t fulfilled her promise and Ayasse had used the same dagger on the Demon King that Akira had stolen and used on Sam. The fast-acting poison caused hallucinations, paranoia and then finally death. Sam only survived this long because it had been used once and Ayasse had given her the counter agent. The king must be dead. Ayasse said the Demon world had strange medicine, but this poison was too powerful.


    She chewed on her fingernail.


    Sam was silent as they walked their horses through the small stream. It was a bit bigger than a trickle with a few deeper areas, but it was cold and refreshing. Sam took a sip of the running water and her parched throat welcomed it. Her horse was just as eager. She had to hold it back so that it didn¡¯t take too much of the icy water at once.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost them for now. Their tracker isn¡¯t as good as Rock, but he¡¯s still difficult to shake. I have some stuff we can use to hide our presence but¡ª¡± Ayasse started to say.


    Sam spun around and shoved her finger into his chest. ¡°You did this! You! We could have avoided all this headache if you had done a better check of the village. A thief, half-assing his work. I would never have believed it.¡±


    He grabbed her finger and tried to move it from his chest. There was no way she was going to let him control her. He didn¡¯t back down and stared into her face. ¡°I told you it was dangerous, and they were well hidden in the forest, about a league outside the buildings. Nothing pointed to them when I checked.¡±


    ¡°Excuses.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t let this go. She knew she¡¯d suggested going to the village, that it was her fault they were in this position, but that didn¡¯t excuse what he had done.


    She turned back to her horse and continued mumbling under her breath while biting her nail.


    ¡°Sam, I think your symptoms are getting worse. Even though the visions aren¡¯t as strong as I expected, I¡¯ve heard you speaking to someone. The biggest symptoms of the poison are loss of control over your temper and paranoia,¡± Ayasse got out his medicine pouch. ¡°I have seen signs in you and have some more of the counter-agent ready. Please take it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking anything else from you. I told you I didn¡¯t trust you and you proved I was right. If Nadia could watch for soldiers, I¡¯d leave you right here and now,¡± Sam said as she stalked forward and left the stream. ¡°That might not be a bad idea¡±


    They had some time left before sunset. Sam scanned the river bank for a secure place for the night and to cover their tracks. It galled her, but he was right, they couldn¡¯t outpace the soldiers without rest.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything else and find us a place! I wish I¡¯d never met any of you.¡± She ignored the worried look in his eyes and wondered if she should kill him now.


    *********


    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in your progress. Why haven¡¯t you found her yet? I expected some results by now. What are you doing with those weapons I gave you?¡± King Eon cringed at the voice coming from the hovering blue orb. It took up half the tiny dungeon, leaving the corners mired in shadow deep enough to hide a person.  The surface waved and ebbed like water on a beach as ripples flowed across, blurring the image. He could make out a strong face, a powerful chin, and strange clothing. The man in the orb wore a dark jacket with shoulder guards and a white shirt. The rest of the image behind him was blurry. The man¡¯s voice, usually indifferent to anything it heard, now carried a tone of slight annoyance.


    King Eon broke out in hives every time he had to speak with this man and couldn¡¯t stop dry-washing his hands. The backer was arrogant, and rude, didn¡¯t respect his position, and wouldn¡¯t let him eat bacon while they were talking. The one time he tried to have a snack, the bastard left and closed down the portal for a week. Eon had to apologize and send double the number of gems to get him to come back.


    In addition, the dungeon made him paranoid. Eon felt like the stench of the dead that used to be here would stick to him. They had cleaned it out when they moved the orb here, but the stink invaded the walls. Every time he had to climb down to the bottom of the castle to get there, he was left panting and starving when he arrived. I wish I could move the orb, but only that servant from the other world could do that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We got a report that she was at a village near the border, but she fled in the night with another man before we could secure her. They killed three horses and six men that night. Twelve more won¡¯t recover soon. Her strength is nothing to scoff at, sir,¡± Eon said, thrusting his palms together. He hated this grovelling.


    Eon heard a sharp ¡°Tsk. I want results, not excuses. I didn¡¯t give you people the technology to create those weapons for nothing. If you want more, show me what you can do!¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Without the swords the backer was sending, his army couldn¡¯t compete. The weapons were stronger and sharper than anything his people could create. Eon had his blacksmiths try and recreate them, so far, they¡¯d failed, even with some violent incentives. The technology was beyond his people. Even the Holy Sword could only be repaired in his world.


    Who knew there was a better way to make a metal that didn¡¯t bend or break? That metal was at the heart of the Holy Sword. If only they could secure the fuel necessary. There were some deposits of that black rock in the Demon King¡¯s land but nothing of the volume needed anywhere else. He had looked. It could only come from the backer¡¯s world in quantities big enough to outfit the whole army. All the backer wanted was access to demon blood, some of the spiky pink fruit he called ¡®pineapples¡¯, rare healing potions that could fix even birth defects. (Those were almost impossible to get.) And the emeralds that were everywhere. You couldn¡¯t walk into any quarry and not trip over them.


    At least the magic to enhance the swords rested in Relancia. As long as they controlled that, the backer couldn¡¯t control everything.


    ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Eon nodded his head. He needed to show his humbleness to keep the backer happy. It was all part of the game. ¡°That¡¯s why I have decided to include the hero and his party in the next attack. Thanks to your technology, the Holy Sword is nearly repaired and Akira is eager to meet Samantha again.¡±


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s nothing but a conceited fool who had his ass handed to him.  What makes you think he will do any good against her?¡± The backer scoffed. Eon thought he saw a smile in the shadows.


    Eon gritted his teeth and nodded in acknowledgment. His father taught him that sometimes you must let others think they have power over you. It made them that much easier to manipulate. Usually, it worked. He was the beloved leader of the people. Sometimes it was more than he could take.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, sir. While he, indeed is foolish, they were exhausted and out of power the last time. This time they will be at the top of their form and assisted by the finest troops of Relancia.¡± He waved his hand into the darkness in the corner of the room. Mel stepped out and faced the blue orb. ¡°You remember Melisia, our best mage.¡±


    ¡°How can she assist them?¡± The backer questioned, shifting forward and putting his hand under his chin.


    ¡°She is quite strong, sir, and capable of controlling any situation. In addition, thanks to the experiments with the demon blood, she can use high-level magic unthought of before, much like her Master. Your techniques for separating blood from the impurities that lay within, worked wonders with her and others like her,¡± said Eon. ¡°She is also quite adept at destroying any target.¡±


    ¡°I see. Melisia, how are you going to resolve this situation?¡±


    ¡°I am pleased to see you remembered my name, sir. My power is elemental with lightning and fire being at the core. I can create destructive storms, within limits. However, the mana required for its activation is immense and we are working to overcome that. However, you may be unaware of how skilled I am at using magic to manipulate minds. My Master, Tysone was the mage who originally cast the memory spell on Samantha and I have worked on refining his spell. I have controlled several people at once and have created a new spell that I am dying to try on her. It will make her hesitate to attack and give us the advantage in taking her down.


    King Eon shifted away from her malevolent smile. At the moment her power required touch. There was not a lot of space here and he was a big man. That¡¯s why there was an understanding that if she so much as laid a finger on him, he would have his guards take her head. They were watching from outside the door, waiting.


    ¡°I see. Do as you wish,¡± the backer was curt and dismissed her with a wave. Mel¡¯s smile faded for an instant and came back bigger, her eyes shining. Eon turned away to wipe the image from his mind. ¡°Just make sure you finish her off. I¡¯m tired of having to deal with her. She¡¯s caused enough trouble.¡±


    ¡°You have my word. It will be done,¡± Eon promised. ¡°If there is nothing else, we must prepare.¡± Mel nodded and took a step back into the corner.


    ¡°Very well. I expect the next shipment soon. And do not send any more inferior products. I wasn¡¯t happy with the last one. If that continues, I may have to rethink our agreement.¡± There was a pause. The backer cleared his throat. ¡°That said, I have something for you.¡±


    Eon watched the man turn and pick up something from the table behind him and glanced at something outside the range of the globe. He shook his head. Was he talking to someone?


    ¡°I have a new item to send, for you to try and grow,¡± he said, turning back to Eon. ¡°It¡¯s a root crop that will survive almost anywhere and, if cultivated properly, should provide enough food to feed all of your subjects three times over.¡±


    King Eon squinted at the round brown thing the backer was holding up. It was covered in dirt. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Starvation was a major problem in his kingdom. If an ugly brown tuber could solve hunger, his subjects would love him even more. There had to be a catch. ¡°You¡¯re giving us food. Why? What do you want in return?¡±


    The backer rubbed his square chin, and his eyes softened. ¡°Nothing. My daughter suggested that helping people suffering from hunger was a noble thing to do. She¡¯s right. In addition, the more people who survive, the more a country can improve.¡±


    King Eon saw the backer¡¯s face go back to normal. He was a cruel man, with hard eyes. There was no way he was doing this out of the kindness of his heart.


    ¡°Are there any problems with this food?¡± Eon asked, licking his lips.


    I wonder how it tastes with bacon?


    ¡°It is poisonous if stored incorrectly, but that is the easy part. I will send instructions on the planting, harvesting, and storage, along with detailed descriptions of the preparation. You should be able to increase the amount of food produced by two hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± King Eon muttered, his eyes going wide. That was unheard of. A few years ago, the last bread riots killed several hundred people before he was able to put them down. He was able to lay the blame for that on the Demon King. It had sparked a renewed interest in the fighting but emptied the fields. This would ensure his legacy.


    There was one thing still bothering him though: ¡°Why do you want Samantha put down so badly? Why didn¡¯t you kill her in London?¡±


    The backer was silent for so long that Eon started to break out in a sweat. Had he offended the man? Was he going to withdraw the offer of the root crop? Eon felt the sweat trickle over his large stomach and worm its way into the cracks. His sponge girl was going to have a difficult time cleaning him tonight.


    The backer let the silence grow, then said, ¡°She was causing trouble for me, embarrassing me in public and with the government. That was an annoyance, but nothing I couldn¡¯t deal with. I could have still found a use for her. Then she did something unforgivable to my family. While she was here, I promised her father to look after her, and I couldn¡¯t break that vow. After she fell into your world, I was released from it. Over there, if she dies, it¡¯s no longer on me.¡± The backer crossed his powerful arms across his chest. ¡°I can never forgive her for the damage she¡¯s done. She will know what happens to people who disrespect me if it¡¯s the last thing she does.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be sure to let the Hero know what to do,¡± said Eon.


    ¡°See that you do. I expect results. The next shipment will have enough of the crop for you to begin farming them and instructions on their storage.¡± The backer moved to shut down the portal viewer but stopped. He turned back to Eon and leaned forward. ¡°Oh yes, Eon, just to let you know, this complements bacon so well you will wonder how you could have lived without it.¡± He tossed the root through. ¡°Take this; it¡¯s called a potato, and see what you can do with it.¡±


    With that, he disappeared, and the portal shrank to the size of a small ball, hovering in the air. If it hadn¡¯t been moving a moment ago Eon would have sworn it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Bastard. You knew that would piss me off. And how do I cook this thing? I hate you.¡± Eon cringed, looked around to make sure the portal was closed and sighed in relief. He raised the root and grunted. It was round and bumpy, and soft things were sticking out of the side. ¡°This tuber is going to feed my people? What am I going to do with this?¡± Maybe if he gave it to the cook, she could think of something with the proper incentive.


    ¡°I hate dealing with him,¡± Eon slapped the side of his stomach.


    ¡°Calm yourself, Sire. Soon we¡¯ll have access to the coal areas in the demon land and we can renegotiate this relationship,¡± Mel reached out to touch his arm.


    Moving faster than a man of his bulk should be capable of, Eon pulled out a dagger from his belt. ¡°I¡¯ve told you never to touch me. If you do that again I¡¯ll plunge this through your eye. If I miss, my guards won¡¯t. I don¡¯t care how powerful you are. Your demon blood powers are not unlimited. One strike, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sire. How careless of me. I didn¡¯t realize what I was doing. I just wanted to offer some comfort.¡± Mel lowered her hand. Her smile looked soft and inviting, but King Eon could see the daggers behind her words. She was still cold, and when she smiled it sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°Get ready to move out. They are heading towards the Demon Kingdom. We have several thousand men ready to go, equipped with the new anti-magic metal, provided by him,¡± Eon gestured at the small blue ball hovering in the middle of the room. ¡°The assassination failed so now we have to try a strike.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mel bowed and straightened. ¡°I will do as you say, Your Majesty.¡± Eon heard the honey in her words and waited for the storm to play out behind him. She scared him. Her Master was much more reasonable. It¡¯s a pity he decided to leave.


    Eon felt himself start at that. Something was wrong with that statement, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.

 Chapter 8: Alone

    Chapter 8


    Sam woke up just as the red sun broke through the horizon and lit the orange sky. She felt a little better after sleeping and stretched her arms, working out the kinks in her muscles. She had taken the first watch. She didn¡¯t trust Ayasse not to put something in her food, so she sat far away from him and ate when he wasn¡¯t looking.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe she had fallen for such an obvious trick back at the inn and drank that spiked ale. At least they¡¯d been able to get out of there.


    ¡°Ayasse, where are you?¡± Sam glanced around the tiny shelter, but the thief wasn¡¯t in sight. She sighed, lowering her shoulders in defeat. She couldn¡¯t keep up this pretense any longer. It was time to accept the blame. After all, she was the one who insisted on going to that village. She couldn¡¯t stay angry anymore for something that was her fault.


    ¡°Did you go to the stream?¡± She saw his horse picketed outside and covered with a bush. The saddles were on the ground, but no Ayasse. ¡°You should be on lookout. Where did you go?¡± Sam stuck her head out of the shelter and scanned the stream. It was quiet. She couldn¡¯t feel anything watching her today. ¡°Do I have to do everything!¡± Sam thrust her hands on her hips. Just when she¡¯d been ready to forgive him, he pulled this.


    The shallow camp was well hidden in the black bush near the stream. There was little chance of somebody stumbling in by accident. All she could find was a small, brown-coloured, folded parchment. She picked up the paper and saw her name on the front.


    She opened the parchment and saw a bunch of squiggles on the paper and nothing she recognized.


    ¡°Damn that man! He should know I can¡¯t read,¡± Sam crushed the note in her hand and flung it to the ground. When she arrived in this world, she¡¯d been able to speak with no problem beyond a slight British accent. If anything, it just placed her as a person from the countryside. The written language was another thing. The characters they used to write were a complicated mess of symbols and swirls. Just when you had one figured out, they changed one small stroke and the meaning turned on its head. She had tried to learn the words to do magic but gave up after the first week.


    ¡°Fragging bastard. Why couldn¡¯t he say he was getting some ale,¡± Sam said, flopping down on the ground. She knew her name and the word for beer. Everything else was just guesswork.


    She didn¡¯t need to know what was on the note, she could manage on her own. She was alone. Again. Why did everyone leave her? Why did she always drive them away?


    ¡°Nadia.¡± Sam covered her face with her arm, even alone, she didn¡¯t want to be seen crying.


    ¡°I found some signs of them downstream. They must have entered there.¡± A voice came from outside the shelter.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? You failed basic scout training,¡± a second man answered the first, chuckling.


    Sam¡¯s head shot up. She heard the voices coming from the stream. The trickling current must have disguised the noise of  their arrival. She was hidden by a bush on the opposite side, so they hadn¡¯t seen her, or the horses yet. Grabbing a branch, she crouched and waited. It was only a matter of time before they found her.


    ¡°Get the sergeant. We need to explore the north side of this area. There are too many places to hide around here and it¡¯s close to the demon land,¡± the first voice said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to run into a monster. It¡¯s too dangerous to go in there alone.¡±


    Sam heard the hooves splashing in the stream. Their voices sounded closer. She needed to leave before this turned into a fight. She could take down two with no problem, but if more soldiers were waiting, it could turn into a battle she couldn¡¯t win. Sam bit her fingernail.


    ¡°Do you think she went this way?¡± said the second voice. It was deeper than the first one.


    ¡°I hope so. I need that reward. I¡¯m into Thane for three coins.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. I told you to stay away from her place,¡± the first one said as Sam could hear the voices getting fainter. They were moving away from the river. This space had been a good choice, and whatever Ayasse did to hide their presence had worked. Sam had no idea how he was able to extend his shadow power to objects and places, but it worked. He could make people ignore anything.


    Sam counted to a hundred then hitched the saddles to both horses and dumped the packs. She would have to ride hard to get ahead of the soldiers. So far, she¡¯d been able to scare them off or block their path. She didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, even by accident if she didn¡¯t have to. There was no getting away from death, but she couldn¡¯t look into the face of the family of someone she killed. The village was enough.


    She stuffed the note and bedding into the pack on the second horse and had it walk along with her. She needed to be quiet until she got away from the area. She could change to the second one when the first got tired, maybe get some more distance out of them.


    Sam chewed on her fingernail again before slapping her hand away. It was a disgusting habit. ¡°When I see Ayasse again I¡¯m going to rip his head off. I should have been doing this alone in the beginning. I can get to his master by myself.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ********************************************************


    Sam led the horses just outside the Deadland Forest, as far away from the human kingdom as possible without crossing into the demon realm proper. To the right was a flat plain covered in rocks and sand. Growing there were some purple cactus plants. To the left, just past some small hills was the black forest. The foothills spread out into the distance and covered everything as far as she could see. The further an adventurer went from the human-controlled lands, the fewer people they saw. Mixed demon-human villages were rare this close to the desert.


    She¡¯d also run into a Blythorn. The creature was the size of a horse and looked like a rhino crossed with a bear. It usually lived in the foothills of the desert. Its hard shell was prized for decoration. Sam had heard of them, but there were none left in Relancia. It had been hunted out years ago. All that was left was a mouldy, stuffed one in the castle. She¡¯d heard they were dangerous if provoked. Watching it, however, she was struck by how peaceful it seemed to be, grazing on the small plants that dotted the desert¡¯s edge.  She still gave it a wide birth and entered the desert.


    After hearing the two soldiers in the forest, Sam spent the next two days moving back and forth through the trees, staying several steps ahead of King Eon¡¯s soldiers. She hadn¡¯t seen them since that morning, but she could smell their desperation on the two by the river. The bounty on her was too high.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you know,¡± Nadia said, riding Ayasse¡¯s horse side saddle.


    Nadia would always say to Sam, ¡°A lady has to stay proper at all times¡±, and then proceeded to ignore that once she was out of her father¡¯s sight. She always pushed the boundaries of what she could do, even while accepting the limits. Sam hated her for that. Lord Robert knew his daughter was rebelling, but he would never actually bring himself to punish her. Sam, on the other hand, as her guardian, Lord Robert would punish her for the slightest infraction. She always enjoyed any victory she could get over him and threatened to turn him in for tax fraud on several occasions.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sam asked, confused.


    ¡°Ayasse left because you were an evil witch to him. Why do you always have to try to control people, Sam? You should use sugar and honey. You¡¯ll get much further. Next time try being polite. Tell them you love them and show it.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Nadia. You have no idea what I¡¯m going through.¡± Sam wiped her forehead. This place was like sticking your hand in a fast-burning fire. The heat invaded your bones but gave nothing back. Deserts back home were something only found in picture books. Here the heat rising from the sand in waves was beautiful but deadly.


    ¡°Then tell me.¡± Nadia¡¯s long, raven-coloured hair stuck to her cheek as she tossed it over her shoulder. She was sipping tea. The visions of Nadia had been getting stronger and Sam had given up fighting them.


    She was ready to break. It had been two days since Ayasse left, and she¡¯d been unable to think straight. Even an hour of sleep at a time was a luxury. In addition, the horses were exhausted. Anything faster than a walk would probably kill them at this point.


    If the poison didn¡¯t do it to her first.


    ¡°Everyone leaves me. First my parents,¡± Sam paused, ¡°then you, now him. There¡¯s something wrong with me. I know I can¡¯t remember everything, but what I can remember scares me. I¡¯m missing something, something important.¡± Sam punted a rock and it sailed into the desert.  She watched it strike one of the cacti and shatter with a boom, startling her.


    Rage seeped through her voice. She clenched her hands into fists and stalked toward another cactus. ¡°I know when I remember what it is, I won¡¯t like it. It¡¯s a feeling. If I don¡¯t control the situation, I¡¯ll hurt more. I need to be ready for it. To ease the pain.¡± She pulverized the purple cactus into a yellow pulp. The fruit dripped from her hand.


    ¡°Poor Sam. Boohoo. Let me join your pity party.¡± Nadia ate a piece of lemon cake and moaned with pleasure. The cream on the top flowed over the yellow filling. Sam could smell the lemon tart and she felt her stomach grumbling for it. It was fake and it was controlling her. Sam hated it when the real Nadia did that. She wasn¡¯t going to stand for it with an illusion.


    ¡°How dare you mock my pain? It¡¯s real.¡± Sam took a deep breath. She crossed her arms across her body to hold herself in. She knew this Nadia couldn¡¯t say anything that Sam didn¡¯t believe. If she lashed out at Nadia, what did that say about her?


    ¡°Yes, I know it is.¡± Nadia scoffed. ¡°To us, our pain is the most important thing in the whole wide world. We wrap it around ourselves, nurture it, and help it grow. It is the main character in our story.¡± She paused and gave a sardonic smile. ¡°But have you ever listened to how silly it sounds?¡±


    Silent, Sam pondered Nadia¡¯s question. What Nadia said seemed so real, so right, but if she accepted it then it would mean letting go.


    ¡°I mean you spend all your time trying to control the world and force it to go along with your plan, that you never really enjoy yourself. The world isn¡¯t fair my dear, however adults get to decide how they¡¯ll respond to it. You, on the other hand, just barrel through like a gorilla, no matter who you hurt.¡± Nadia was now standing on the stirrups looking behind them.


    ¡°How else are we going to control what happens?¡± Sam bit her fingernail again and spit out the cactus pulp. It was a sour wet mess and better water than what she found on this side of the Deadland forest. She lapped it up.


    ¡°Why are you here, Nadia?¡± She croaked.


    ¡°You dreamed me up, you tell me.¡± Nadia shrugged.


    Sam scoffed. She pulled her finger from her mouth and wiped it on her tunic. ¡°I¡¯ve only been here a little over a year. It¡¯s the other place I¡¯m still forgetting. What happened to me over there? What did they do to me? Why was I brought here?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? Maybe you gorillaed yourself into a mess over there as well.¡± Nadia was no longer standing on the horse. Her entire body was gone and her head had replaced the horses. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time.¡± Sam shook her head to clear the image and urged the horses to move a little faster.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying here,¡± she announced to the sky, ¡°and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Ayasse left me to rot. If I ever see that bastard again, I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    If I¡¯m still alive.


    Sam sighed and headed toward the forest. About a half day¡¯s ride from here, she¡¯d run into one of the Demon King¡¯s patrols and had left the forest to avoid them, but they may be her last hope. She had a general idea of where the Demon Castle was and could follow Kale¡¯s patrol if she found them again. She prayed that Ayasse had been wrong and the Demon King wasn¡¯t dead. If he had died, then it would be better to go out fighting something than dying here of thirst in this wasteland.

 Chapter 9: Endings

    Chapter 9


    Ayasse pulled himself out of the shadow world and collapsed, clutching his chest. He leaned back, yanked down his mask and sucked in deep gulping breaths. Sweat poured off of him, plastering his hair to his eyes. ¡°Five minutes. I need five minutes.¡± He sat under the tree and closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath he repeated the process ten more times. Afterwards, he stood up and checked the direction from the second moon.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there, Sam. Please wait a little longer,¡± said Ayasse as he dove back into the shadows.


    ******************************


    Sam stared at the three Demon soldiers scattered on the ground around the fire and dropped the tree branch she¡¯d used as a club. The three were ugly, yet she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them.


    She¡¯d heard the stories about the ¡®beast men¡¯ and some people liked to keep them as slaves. They were vicious and deadly looking, especially with the short tusks curling out from the sides of their lower jaws and a pig snout. That aside, they didn¡¯t look that much different than humans.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you have to attack me? I didn¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± said Sam, checking their breathing. She could see their chests moving up and down and sighed in relief. ¡°All I wanted was directions to the Demon Kings¡¯ castle. You didn¡¯t have to rush me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you care about these creatures?¡± said the male voice behind her. ¡°When will you start acting like a Lady and do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    Sighing, Sam turned around. ¡°Lord Robert, I¡¯ve missed your scathing observations the last few days.¡± She started giggling and covered her mouth. ¡°When did you decide to dress like an Elizabethan princess crossed with a clown?¡±


    Lord Robert was wearing a long flowing bright pink dress embellished with green pearls and the ugliest jewels. They showed a Porku rearing back and devouring a horse in bright blue and orange. To top it off he had a long-powered wig and a razor stiff linen collar. If he moved his head too quickly, Sam was certain the collar would slice it off.


    ¡°Save the sarcasm and how dare you soil my good image,¡± he waved a fan at Sam and glided forward. ¡°I refuse to accept this, even if I am a victim of your insanity.¡±


    Sam closed her eyes, took a deep breath and shoved the hallucination away. He was easy to ignore, or depending on her mood, fight, but she wished Nadia had been the one to show up. The visions were growing stronger and stronger every day and that scared her. Ayasse warned her that once she couldn¡¯t control them it would mean she was getting closer to death. His medicine was the only thing that held them off. Sam wished she hadn¡¯t driven him off.


    ¡°No! That bastard abandoned me. Left me to die,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nadia¡¯s voice pierced her fog. ¡°Maybe he left to get you some help?¡± She was wearing a detective¡¯s outfit, like the one from that famous serial. Complete with a huge curving pipe. Although this one blew square bubbles.


    ¡°Maybe, but then why didn¡¯t he tell me to my face instead of leaving a god-forsaken note?¡± grumbled Sam.


    ¡°You¡¯re a scary gorilla. Maybe he didn¡¯t want your tantrum to break something important, like him, by accident?¡± said Nadia, peering closely at the demons. ¡°Who are these creatures? And why are they so cute?¡±


    Sam picked up one of the soldiers, checked that he wasn¡¯t dead and started to shake him, gently. She needed him awake to answer questions.


    ¡°They are my best chance at finding the Demon King. I don¡¯t know how to get through this forest or if the king is even, still alive. They can tell me both.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Nadia stood up did a pirouette and vanished.


    Taking a deep breath, Sam focused on the soldier. She had been able to find the small patrol. However, when she asked them for directions, they attacked. ¡°This was not an auspicious start to a relationship.¡±


    The demon groaned and his eyes flittered open. He saw her and his lip rose in a sneer, exposing his sharp front teeth.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Take it easy, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Sam looked around the camp at the other two soldiers, ¡°Any more than I have to.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, monster?¡± said the soldier.


    Sam smiled. The demon pulled back as far as he could. She was holding his tunic and that limited where he could go.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice. I¡¯m not a monster, but I could tie you up and leave you here for the Siguma? I think I saw one not far from here.¡±


    The soldier grunted.


    ¡°Could you please tell me how to get to the Demon King¡¯s castle?¡± She fluttered her eyelashes. Nadia did it often with Lord Robert when she was asking for something. He usually sighed and gave in.


    ¡°Oh, and if possible could you tell me if Lord Kale is still alive? Thanks.¡± Sam smiled again. There was no point in going there if the Demon King was dead.


    ***************************************************


    ¡°What do you mean you met the Backer?¡± asked Akira, scowling. ¡°That fat twit of a king made it seem like an honour to be in the same room as him.¡±


    He pushed himself up in the bed with one hand and glared at her. She was supposed to have come to his tent four hours ago for a strategy meeting with the rest of his generals but had begged off. Something about other important business.


    Did she betray me?


    Now, Mel was standing at the entrance to his tent, wearing a thin shift. The bedrobe she had been wearing was pooled around her feet. moonlight bathing her in a seductive glow, highlighting all of her curves. Unlike Sam, Mel knew she was beautiful and used it.


    ¡°Eon wanted to let the Backer know that we were serious about taking down Sam,¡± she said, gliding forward and sitting on Akira¡¯s bed. She ran her fingers along his sculptured chest and slowly moved down under the sheets.


    Akira shivered in pleasure. He had missed this. After Eon had introduced him to Sam, he needed to play the part of childhood friend and lover with her. In the beginning, he still met Mel in out-of-the-way places, but Sam took most of his concentration. Akira smiled at the memory. There had been some benefits to that relationship with her but after what happened in the village, and in Sywind, Sam refused all of his advances. She couldn¡¯t have remembered the village, thanks to Mel¡¯s spell, but something must have stuck with her.


    Akira¡¯s smile fell and he shivered. Seeing Mel cast that thing on Sam, was the first time he was scared of the mage.


    He couldn¡¯t go to Mel after that, even in secret. The only way to relieve his stress was to sneak around. In the villages and cities, it had been easy. There was always a girl willing to spend time with the hero. Each time he did that though, he felt guilty, like he was betraying Sam, but not Mel. Never Mel. That part of his life was over.


    That was the old him. After Sam destroyed his sword and teeth, it was too embarrassing to be with any woman.


    Mel was different. Before Sam came into his life, they were a constant couple. During the day they would train together and spend most of the nights in each other¡¯s arms. She hadn¡¯t taken Sam¡¯s arrival well but calmed down when her Master explained things before disappearing. Akira was kind of happy about that. Tysone was odd.


    ¡°What did that bastard say?¡± asked Akira, grabbed Mel¡¯s hand and removed it from under the blanket. The Backer was more important. He had bad memories of the man. The Backer had treated him like a piece of furniture.


    ¡°He wanted Sam dead and didn¡¯t care how we did it.¡± She brought her hand back and walked her fingers down his chest, moving under the blanket again. ¡°When I mentioned my lightning spell, he seemed very interested.¡±


    Akira grabbed her hand, slid his arm under her and pulled her into the bed. She gave him a seductive grin and twisted under him.


    ¡°It has been so long, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Mel smiled. ¡°I can feel your eagerness.¡± She reached up with her other hand.


    Akira sat up in the bed and pinned it to the bed with the first. A fear worming its way into his heart. It had been there for a long time, unsaid, but he couldn¡¯t forget it. He needed to know.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never used your memory magic on me, have you?¡±


    Mel gave a shocked look and her eyebrows lowered. ¡°Is that what you think of me? Let me go!¡± She wiggled out of Akira¡¯s grip and got out of bed, pulling the blanket with her. ¡°I would never do that to you.¡± She stood in front of him, one hand on her hip and the other holding the blanket, indignation distorting her features.


    Akira reached over, grabbed his tunic, and started dressing. He pulled the fabric over his head and picked up his pants. There was no way he was going to sleep now. ¡°I want to believe that, but I don¡¯t know what to expect from you. When Sam mentioned the men you liked to pick up in the pubs, I didn¡¯t think anything of it. At the time I was a little distracted by my broken sword.¡± He glared at her and got off the bed, pulling his pants on and tightening the belt.


    Mel continued to glare at Akira. Her eyes never left his face.


    ¡°When I saw what you did to Sam at the village, it scared me and left me thinking, what if she did that to me?¡± He looked at her and frowned. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten about that until you came into the tent.¡±


    ¡°How dare you think that! Remember what we had before that bitch wormed her way into our lives.¡± Mel stepped forward and placed her hands on Akira¡¯s face, tears in her eyes. ¡°What we can have again.¡±


    Akira took her hands off his face and went to the tent flap. He picked up his sword and winced at the lack of song. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me again.¡± He turned away and left her drowning in the moonlight.


    Her scream of rage burst from the tent as he moved away. It was followed by the sound of furniture breaking. He went to the nearest soldier standing guard.


    ¡°Froth, make sure she doesn¡¯t burn the camp down,¡± said Akira, pointing back at the tent.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Froth saluted and grabbed two men to cover the tent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, but don¡¯t go near her,¡± Akira continued. ¡°Let me know if she becomes a bigger problem.¡±


    Froth saluted again and turned back to the tent.


    Akira walked to the darkened training grounds. The second moon was up and bathed the camp in light. It would be a good night to train. He needed to get used to his new sword and work out his frustration.

 Chapter 10: Thane

    Chapter 10


    Ayasse swayed as he knocked at Master Thane¡¯s door. Three long raps and six short ones. He caught himself on the doorframe and rubbed his eyes. Of course, there was no answer. She was an expert on poison and subterfuge so she wouldn¡¯t just open the door. Arriving unannounced was always dangerous though. Master Thane hated uninvited guests, and Ayasse needed to let her know it was him, before going to the real entrance around the back and hidden in the yellow stone.


    It had been years since he¡¯d walked to the three-storied dome-like house. He usually used the shadows to skip the maze and appear in the garden; they were his alone and she couldn¡¯t stop him from using them. She warded the house, though. This time he was exhausted and sat down on the large stone to the side of the door. He had to go down a confusing set of back allies and gutters to get here. In addition, Master had charms that would divert your mind, turn you around, or shove you into the sewer if you stared long enough. There was no map of this place. If you knew what to look for you would find the signs placed around the alley. He¡¯d trained here for years and still got lost at times. He would have gotten stuck in the gutter without the key he carried around his neck to defuse the charms.


    After leaving Sam, Ayasse skipped through as many shadows as he could in four days before his mana gave out. When he had exhausted his last reserves outside the city, he had to drag himself to his Master¡¯s door on foot.


    If he didn¡¯t take a break from the shadows to recover, they would swallow him whole one day. Even now he felt eyes watching him whenever he entered. He feared that the day was coming soon when he wouldn¡¯t come out of them. He saw little signs out of the corner of his eyes, black spots that were growing bigger. Sam¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t wait for him to ride to the city. This was his fault. He needed to get the Master Pill now before she got worse.


    He hated leaving her, but there was no other option. He wanted to wake her but one of the side effects of Butterfly was insomnia. After slipping something into her food to help her sleep, he¡¯d left a note saying: ¡°Please head for the Demon King¡¯s castle. I will meet you there once I get the antidote.¡± Ayasse hoped she had believed him. It was a gamble, especially if the Demon King was dead. If he knew where she was going it would make her easier to find. He had used her shadow to travel many times these last few weeks and could track her. It only lasted for a few days, but it should give him enough time to meet up with her again.


    ¡°What does my good-for-nothing student want coming here this early in the morning?¡± Ayasse jolted. An old woman holding a cracked wine jug stood at the alley exit. He bowed, straightened up, and stared at her outfit. A grungy shawl covered her face allowing some dark grey hair to poke out. She wore dingy, mismatched brown rags, like the other beggars on the street. Her hands were wrapped in grimy bandages completing the outfit.


    Even with all his training, he still couldn¡¯t match her skills.


    ¡°Are you wearing the newest makeup, Master Thane? The one you received from Hakata, across the sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You recommended it so, I wanted to test it. What do you think?¡± She uncovered her face and let Ayasse admire her handiwork. It was such a mess of wrinkles and boils he could hardly make out the features. She looked like she had no teeth; her lips and gums came together in a flat line. Her eyes were covered in so many wrinkles, that they looked as if someone had crushed a paper ball and then spread it out. The smell of a dead, pissed-on cat completed the ensemble.


    ¡°It looks good, Master. Nobody would look at you twice.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t when you passed by me in the square. I¡¯ve never seen you in such a hurry before. Usually, you pop out near here. Didn¡¯t you get lost twice?¡± Ayasse heard her hips pop back into place as she straightened her back. She stumbled and caught herself on the side stone wall.


    ¡°You take the disguise too far Master. One of these days you won¡¯t be able to put your bones back.¡±


    ¡°Let it go, Aya. I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± she grumbled. When she used his nickname, he knew she was in a positive mood. This might be easier than he thought. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in the other way.¡±


    They both went into the alley, and she pushed the knothole that released the secret lock that led into her house. He always missed it the first time around. The seam between the two was perfect. Stepping into the fragrant room covered up her smell and he breathed a sigh of relief. Looking around the room Ayasse furrowed his brows. ¡°Everything is different, why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a new student. She¡¯s about the same age you were when I found you and she needs to learn where everything is quickly. If she can¡¯t stop giving herself the runs, I may have to fail her,¡± she chuckled. Ayasse remembered his training and his master¡¯s sick sense of humour.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She sat down in a chair with a sigh and began removing the wrinkles. ¡°The Hero came back a few weeks ago, while you were nowhere to be found. I was getting worried about you. Besides, he hasn¡¯t paid me yet. I thought you were going to take care of that.¡±


    ¡°That was my mistake.¡± Ayasse pulled a bag from the shadows around his body and placed it on the table. ¡°Akira gave me the money for his debt before the battle, in case he died.¡± He stepped back, but she didn¡¯t take the money.


    ¡°I see.¡± She continued to remove her makeup. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°I was with one of the party, Samantha, I told you about her. She was poisoned with ¡®Dragonfly.¡¯ I¡¯d already used it once on the Demon King, so she got a minor dose.¡± Ayasse swallowed. He was walking a dangerous road here.


    ¡°And how did that happen?¡± Ayasse cringed at her tone. One of the cardinal sins of her teaching was losing control of poisons. It was said she had killed her last student for getting involved with the Black Suns gang, just before Ayasse started learning with her. When Thane found out everyone involved was dead and nobody would touch her.


    Ayasse didn¡¯t know if it was true, but it was how he had gotten out of the slave pens. When he had asked her how he died, all Master Thane said was, ¡°He¡¯d made a mistake.¡± It made his early years as her student very stressful.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°After the battle with the Demon King, I was unconscious, and Akira stole my knife. He used it on Sam before I woke.¡± He swallowed and peeked at her through his bangs. She had taken off most of the make-up, and he could see a younger face underneath. She wasn¡¯t what you would call beautiful, but she made a person feel comfortable and relaxed. The natural laugh lines around her eyes and slightly wide nose disarmed her target and allowed her to get in closer without setting off a danger reflex.


    ¡°I see. What did you do about it?¡± Her tone drilled into Ayasse.


    ¡°I found her and gave her the counter agent, but she had already started seeing visions. The counter only slowed it down. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s not native to this world so her physiology was different from ours. I thought we had time to get here, however there were too many guards in the forest. When she started getting worse, I left her and travelled here by shadow.¡± Ayasse hadn¡¯t spoken that much in a long time. He gulped for breath and raised his head.


    She hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Not native to this world? She¡¯s a Realmwalker? Are you sure? When was she summoned here?¡±


    Thinking for a moment, ¡°I believe she¡¯s been here about a year. She said so, and she is a match for the Demon King in terms of strength. She doesn¡¯t have any mana, so I have no idea where her power comes from,¡± he said.


    ¡°If she is this far under the influence of Dragonfly, how did you get her to wait for you?¡± She continued moving, wiping the dye from her hair.


    ¡°I needed to move, and she needed rest. Midnight is the easiest time for me to travel through shadows, and it takes me time to gather the necessary energy. When I was ready, she had already fallen asleep. I slipped something to help her with that. I left a note and jumped.¡± When he said that Thane stopped moving and her gaze drilled into him.


    ¡°What?¡± Ayasse began to shake. The last time she looked at him like this he¡¯d messed up and killed the wrong person.


    She sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve raised such an imbecile. Where did I go so wrong? She¡¯s not from this world, right?¡±


    Ayasse nodded, eyebrows drawing together in confusion.


    ¡°What makes you so sure she can read our language? Besides that, with Dragonfly she would be growing more paranoid, what possessed you to think that the Demon Lord¡¯s castle was a good place to go? You used the poison on him as well, right?¡±


    Ayasse sat and stared at his master¡¯s face. His mouth gaped as he realized what she meant. ¡°But she was always looking at books ¡­ no there were pictures. At restaurants, she always asks what the specials are, she never looks at the menu,¡± Ayasse¡¯s thoughts trailed off as he realized all the things that pointed to her lack of ability. He just assumed she could read like the rest of Akira¡¯s party.


    ¡°What have I done? She won¡¯t think to head for the castle, it¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ve killed her.¡± He placed his face in his hands and let out a gut-wrenching sob. He had no problems killing people, it was how he was raised. When it came to children, and the people who protected them, that was a line he never crossed, no matter what.


    His master let him cry while she finished wiping off the rest of the makeup. ¡°Maybe you did. If she makes it there, the demons may just kill her for her part in the death of their king. Are you positive you used Dragonfly?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayasse sobbed. ¡°I made sure it was at full strength.¡± He didn¡¯t know what demon medicine was like. Rumours said they were able to bring a person back from death. He didn¡¯t want to send her there, but there was no other option. If he sent her anywhere else, the Relancia army would catch her.


    ¡°Enough with the sob story.¡± Thane put down the towel she was using and glared at Ayasse. Those eyes had haunted his childhood and sent goosebumps running down his arms. ¡°The Master Pill you¡¯re looking for is here. You have one favour left you can ask of me. You can use it for forgiveness for yourself. Or, if you wish to use it for this woman, so be it.¡±


    ¡°I wish to use it for Sam.¡± There was no hesitation in Ayasse¡¯s voice.


    Thane nodded and pointed to the jars on the table ¡°If you can find it, take it to her, and flush the poison from her system.¡± Ayasse raised his head and stared at his master. ¡°You get one chance to set this right. If you fail, don¡¯t bother coming back or ¡­ well, you know how I deal with disappointment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ayasse stood up and wiped his nose on his sleeve.


    The Master Pill was perfect for ridding the body of all toxins. It bound itself to any poison or curse and sweated it out of the body. All a person had to do was suffer the pain of the poison leaving. The worse the poison, the greater the pain.


    ¡°This is a test, isn¡¯t it?¡± he groaned. Every day was a new one.


    She nodded but said nothing. Her silence told him everything.


    He had to find it. The only problem was, he¡¯d never seen the Master Pill before. Ayasse stared at the containers and jars in the room. They were all in sealed glass bottles, big enough to wrap his hand around. The glass was murky, cheap and hard to break, but it was enough. He bent down and stared at the poisons. Thanks to Master Thane¡¯s training he had no trouble picking out the standard herbs, and unprocessed poisons and ignoring them. Some of the bottles were too opaque to make out what was inside. Those he had to set aside and consider separately. When she said he had one chance, she meant it. He could only pick one. He hated her tests.


    From what he knew of the Master Pill it was small and compact. It took several years to create even one. It was a mix of several of the deadliest poisons together. The jar itself should be sealed with wax to keep air out. Once exposed, the pills would soon become useless.


    He felt the sweat drip into his eyes as the poisons mixed in his brain. Which one? It was here, and she wouldn¡¯t lie. Ayasse glanced at his master, but she was silent. There would be no help there. Her gaze gave nothing away as she watched him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, remembering where the poisons were the last time he was here.


    ¡°I think I know what order you¡¯re using. This is the Maxlock method of arrangement.¡± Still silence, but he heard a slight intake of breath. He was onto something. With Maxlock, the movement was prearranged and predictable. If he could account for the previous pills, the one containing the Master pills wouldn¡¯t have been there.


    There were three choices. One jar had a leaf, and he dismissed it. The second one had four pills in the jar but were pink in colour. That was too many for such a difficult pill. He reached out a hand and closed it around one small jar containing two black pills. ¡°This one.¡± He opened his eyes and turned to his master.


    ¡°Is that your final choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He waited, counting his heartbeats for her confirmation. At a hundred he started to sweat. What if I made a mistake?


    ¡°Trust yourself. You did well, Aya.¡± Ayasse let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Take the jar. There are two there. If as you say she is this far gone she may need both of them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Ayasse put the jar into his shadow. It was strong glass, but he didn¡¯t want to take any chances.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you what will happen if you don¡¯t make it back to her in time, do I?¡± She held no hint of humour.


    ¡°No. I will help her or die trying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. If you had chosen forgiveness I would never have trusted you again.¡± Master Thane didn¡¯t have to say anything else. Ayasse knew what would happen if he failed.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Thane said, glaring at him. ¡°Rumour has it the Demon King survived his assassination, so he may have been able to beat the Dragonfly. If that¡¯s the case, she might still be headed there. You¡¯d better hurry though. King Eon¡¯s army is preparing to move out and attack his castle.¡±


    Master Thane stood up and handed him the bag of money. ¡°Give this back to Akira when you see him. He has to pay me, not you.¡±


    Ayasse bowed to his Master in thanks and prepared to leave. He still needed to recover his mana to travel to the shadows again. Midnight was the best time to enter. He would go as far as possible before then. He bowed again and left without looking back.

 Chapter 11: Storming the Demon Lords Castle

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Sam snapped a sword in half and sent the demon holding it flying with her fist. ¡°Bring me the Demon King!¡± she shouted to the circle of soldiers surrounding her.


    ****************************************************************************


    When Sam arrived at the Demon King¡¯s gold castle on the edge of the Deadland Forest, she paused. She was surprised the soldiers had given her good directions. Looking at the high walls and the fortifications across the top, she realized it would be impossible to breach it alone. Several demons walked the high walls. She¡¯d be a target before she even reached the front gate. Without Ayasse, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten in the last time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to break down the gate,¡± she told Nadia. ¡°Maybe if I try talking to them like the soldiers in the forest they¡¯ll let me see Kale.¡±


    Nadia rolled on the ground, pounding the dirt with her fist.


    Sam glared at the vision and hoped it wouldn¡¯t go as badly.


    ***********************************************************************


    ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± she yelled to the gate guard after coming within bowshot of the walls. ¡°I¡¯d like to request an audience with Demon King Kale. I was told I could come back any time. My name is Samantha Morningshire,¡±


    She approached from far in the open and kept her hands out to show she wasn¡¯t carrying anything. Soldiers ran along the stone wall, scrambling for position, arrows pointed at her. She had no protection beyond the one horse which she kept between her and the wall. She¡¯d released the second one into the forest two days ago, near a Relancia patrol to throw them off the trail and started carrying the supplies herself. Everything to show she came in peace.


    The first arrow hit the ground next to her foot. The second hit the horse in the flank. It screamed and ran off in the other direction, away from the gate entrance.


    ¡°What the hell? That was my horse!¡± She raised her fist at the guards, fury filling her voice. ¡°I¡¯m being polite here!¡±


    Sam jumped forward, landing next to the smaller wooden door. She gripped the wood and ripped the door off the gates, wincing as the wood sliced into her hand. She stomped past several pig-snouted demons, cowering in each other¡¯s arms, stepping into the courtyard behind. She still held what was left of the door, just in case some other string-happy fool decided to take another shot at her. It wasn¡¯t her shield, but it would do.


    ¡°I just wanted to speak with your king, Kale. Please bring me to him,¡± she yelled to the young demon soldiers, about twenty in total, all clad in black leather armour and shaking. They were holding long thin wooden clubs and what looked like blunt swords. Useful in policing people without killing them. Scoffing, she stared them down. There was no way that armour would stop her. She would send them flying and they knew it.


    She dismissed them as a threat and stepped into the courtyard.


    ¡°Human, what are you doing here?¡± one of the guards shouted. ¡°You are not welcome in our kingdom. Our king let you leave before. Why have you returned?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business. I have to speak with the Demon King immediately. He said I could come back here and I have!¡± she yelled. ¡°I was all nice and friendly. Why¡¯d you have to attack me?¡± His leather was coloured with red trim and he had pads on his shoulders. In addition, he had a helmet, so maybe he was a general or something like that.


    She crouched behind the makeshift shield, not trusting that Kale would come. Her arms started to shake. The rough wood bit into her palms and she could feel the blood dripping down her hand where the door had cut into it, making it slippery to hold. Sleep had been difficult. She¡¯d been feeling a little woozy since yesterday, couldn¡¯t stand without tipping over and wasn¡¯t in the mood for banter. The last time she had a proper rest was before Ayasse left. Sam blinked her eyes to get the sleep out.


    She grimaced. Last week, she could take down a stone wall or toss a tree as if it were nothing. Now, she wanted to kneel and rest here. Forget about her makeshift shield. It was getting too heavy.


    Two more thunks hit the door, one driving through and poking out the other side.


    ¡°Stop shooting arrows at me!¡± Sam spat at the archer. First, she had to deal with this.


    A burst of fire hit the door, the heat driving Sam to her knees, forcing her to drop the useless wood. ¡°Dammit, magic¡¯s not fair either.¡± Falling back, she snatched the nearest club from one of the gate guards and jumped into the middle of the group of soldiers. Sam hoped the mages here were nicer than Mel. That woman didn¡¯t care who was hit, as long as she got her target.


    ¡°Get her! She¡¯s trying to kill Lord Kale!¡± Sam heard the shout from the red-trimmed guard and gritted her teeth. Why didn¡¯t people listen to her? She just wanted to meet the man. Violence was easy. When she pushed her way into places, people listened. Being polite was harder.


    ¡°I told you. Use honey, not your fists. You big gorilla.¡±


    ¡°Not now, Nadia,¡± Sam said to the apparition on the stairs, dodging another arrow.  ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡±


    This morning Sam was fighting with Lord Robert. He¡¯d accused her of stealing her parent¡¯s work and, for some reason, white rabbits. It had become so much harder to tell what was real and what wasn¡¯t. Blinking, she cleared Nadia¡¯s image from her eyes and grabbed a soldier. She used him to block another¡¯s sword, knocking him out. She must have interrupted a training drill. They were using blunt practice swords. Even if they didn¡¯t open any wounds, those things still hurt.


    ¡°Come on! I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Just bring me to Kale.¡± She dropped the soldier and held up her hands only to get another arrow through her left shoulder. The impact forced her to the ground, a sharp pain shooting through her arm. ¡°Dammit! Who keeps doing that?¡±


    She broke off the arrow shaft so she could still move her shoulder. Ignoring the throbbing, she stepped forward, grabbed the unconscious soldier by his leg and threw him at his friends. Picking up his sword with her right hand, she ran her finger across the edge to confirm it wasn¡¯t sharp. She didn¡¯t want to kill anybody. They already didn¡¯t like her and deserved a few broken bones¡ªignoring her politeness¡ªand this thing was perfect. Crouching down in the dirt, she raised the sword overhead. ¡°Bring it!¡±


    Four more soldiers rushed her position. She ducked behind a hitching post, allowing it to block the sword. Parrying one sword, a second soldier smashed her right thigh. Grunting, she took his sword by the blade and wrenched it out of his hands. Her shoulder twinging with each movement. She thrust the hilt back into his face, breaking his snout and forcing him out of the fight. A huge smile blossomed on her face. She was dying and fighting for her life, but this was fun.


    Dropping the second weapon, she whipped her sword across the next demon¡¯s helmet and he went down. There was no time to rest as a third soldier jumped up behind him. His sword strikes forced Sam back against the wall, attacking first her right side then going for the same thigh, then feinting to her left side. He was never in the same place twice, which meant Sam could only rely on her strength.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    When she fought with Akira, he¡¯d do the same thing and it always ended with her losing. ¡°Stand still,¡± she yelled at the demon. Grimacing, Sam sliced through the air, missing the soldier as he danced away.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± She tried to grab his weapon, but he drew it back and hit her injured left shoulder. ¡°Dammit! That hurt!¡± Sam jumped forward and trapped the beast-man in a bear hug, pinning both arms to his side. She knocked him out with her forehead, sending stars shooting through her head as well. Dropping him, she rubbed her head and turned to look for the next guard. Across the courtyard, another twenty or so soldiers rushed in wearing proper armour. Unlike the ones by the gate, they had real swords. Sam could tell the difference just from the shine and the red-trimmed armour they wore. The dull metal swords they had been using reflected nothing. These new ones were polished by people who cared for them. They wouldn¡¯t be as easy to take down.


    ¡°Come on, guys! I¡¯m a fighter, not a killer. I don¡¯t want this. Just bring me to Kale. I give up! Don¡¯t shoot me again.¡± Sam dropped the weapon and held out her hands again in surrender. She¡¯d already made her point and there was no need to continue. She needed to end this now before she got any more injured.


    The demon army faced her across the small courtyard. The fancy soldier from earlier with the red trim to his armour was still there, although he¡¯d lost his helmet. Sam could see him giving orders to the new arrivals, but all Sam could hear was a whooshing noise. She stuck her finger in her ears trying to clear them. Nothing seemed to work. The world started spinning. The pain from her injuries hit her all at once like a tax bill.


    Her eyes fought to close. First, there was the rush of the battle, now this lull, combined with her lack of sleep over the last week, exhaustion hit harder than a bag of anvils. Her eyes started to close and she felt ready to pass out. She¡¯d heard about men who¡¯d fallen asleep after a fight when the rush of battle had left them. To experience it herself was something new. Especially now. She tried to pinch herself, but her left arm was no longer moving.


    ¡°Surrender, demon! There is no escape for you!¡± That was loud enough to make it through the whoosh. Sam had to read his lips to follow along, but the tusks kept getting in the way.


    ¡°Demon? I thought you were the demons?¡± Sam slurred just before she fell over into the mud. ¡°Oh, this feels nice. Can I stay here?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. Why didn¡¯t you do this in the beginning? It would have been so much easier,¡± Nadia shook her head as she knelt next to Sam. ¡°Now you can just sleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting your dress dirty,¡± Sam whispered, slipping into unconsciousness. The last thing she saw was some thin tree-like thing running toward her with a knife in its hand. ¡°I wish I¡¯d listen to Ayasse. Goodbye, Nadia. I loved you.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Sam. See you.¡±


    ******************************************************************


    ¡°We caught him trying to sneak through the lines towards the Demon King¡¯s castle, sir. If it wasn¡¯t for the mana detection traps, we had placed around the perimeter, he would have gotten through.¡± The soldier saluted Akira as he gave his report. In front of him was a man in a black cloak, covered in old dirt stains. He reeked of sweat. The guards had tied him up and thrown him to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you, soldier. You can go back to your post,¡± Akira dismissed him with a wave of his hand. He was sitting down for dinner with Mel when the soldier came in. After she had come to his tent a few nights ago and he rejected her, she returned to his side for their daily dinner as if nothing had happened. Akira wasn¡¯t sure what to make of this Mel, but if she was still willing to assist him in the upcoming battle, he could use her.


    What are you planning?


    His head was pounding and he didn¡¯t want to deal with a prisoner now. The human coalition army was getting ready to invade the demon lands and take down the king, once and for all. The battle would begin in six days and scouts were patrolling the forest. Akira had standing orders to notify him if anybody tried to sneak into the camp, or out of it. But they didn¡¯t have to bring them here. ¡°Hey, you forgot the prisoner, you useless piece of wood.¡± He would have to get one of the guards to take him, and punish the first one for his laziness. Akira ground his teeth and winced.


    Mel looked down at the trussed-up man and raised both eyebrows. ¡°Before you do anything, I think you¡¯ll want to look at him.¡±


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s the point?¡± Akira leaned forward to get a closer look at the prisoner and raised an eyebrow in surprise. This day kept getting better and better. ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t my old friend, Ayasse. How are you doing? I¡¯ve missed you. I haven¡¯t seen you since you ran after Sam like a mother chasing her baby all those weeks ago.¡± Akira stood up from the table. He bent down, took hold of Ayasse¡¯s mask and pulled it down. ¡°You¡¯ve got such a cute face. Where did you get it from?¡± He smiled ¡°Why do you want to hide it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Akira? I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Akira¡¯s smile grew as he watched Ayasse struggle with his bonds. ¡°Mel, can you make sure he doesn¡¯t get away? I don¡¯t want him slipping through the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Give me a few minutes,¡± she said, raising her hands and closing her eyes. ¡°I can sense he¡¯s weak or they would never have caught him.¡± She mouthed a few chants, setting the spell. ¡°However, I can¡¯t hold this for long. A mana-suppressing shield is difficult.¡±


    They had probably searched him and taken most of his knives, except for the ones in his shadows, but that didn¡¯t matter. Akira knew they couldn¡¯t hold him for long. A thief of his skill would have ways to escape. However, every bit of information they could get helped bring Samantha closer to death.


    ¡°Do what you can, Mel. I don¡¯t want him to escape through his shadows.¡± He watched her chant a small spell under her breath and wave her hands in the air. The air around Ayasse changed. It felt more solid.


    ¡°He¡¯s been locked here,¡± she said, letting out her breath. ¡°However, it will only last about four hours. I can¡¯t keep it going indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find something to replace it. Thank you.¡± Akira turned to the trussed-up man. ¡°In fact, why are you here anyway? Did something happen?¡±


    Akira knew the thief¡¯s shadow powers allowed him to move from place to place almost instantly. They were good for a sneak attack and killing someone undetected, like the assassin he was, but not as useful in a direct face-to-face fight, especially during a cloudy day. He looked directly into Ayasse¡¯s face and gave him a friendly smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of mana, now, are you? Tell you what¡¯s going to happen.¡± Akira licked his lips. ¡°I want Sam dead. I¡¯ll settle for the Demon King. Barring that, proof you paid Thane the money I owe her. You skipped out on that one before you could settle with her. Any one of those three, and I might let you go.¡±


    Ayasse glared at Akira from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Thane. I tried to give her the money, but because you violated my space, she wants you to give it to her. If you untie me, I¡¯ll leave the money with you. She¡¯ll contact you when she¡¯s ready. I can¡¯t help you with Sam or the Demon King now. I¡¯m on an important mission for my Master and can¡¯t spare the time.¡± He squirmed against the ropes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Thane¡¯s men are breathing down my neck even here, so close to the border. I want this resolved now! Before the next fight.¡± Akira turned back to the table and took a bite of his rations. Military food was usually just dry, tasteless dirt, but right now he was savouring the flavour. He continued smiling at Ayasse, ignoring the food slipping through his missing teeth.


    Ayasse was silent.


    ¡°Your leader asked you a question, thief. Your answer was lacking,¡± Mel slammed the table with her fist. ¡°He could have you killed here, take the money from your corpse, and no one would stop him.¡± She put her elbows on the table and smiled. ¡°Give a proper response, or would you like me to ask the questions, Akira?¡± She asked, tilting her head.


    Mel¡¯s grin sent more shudders up Akira¡¯s back. It carried the promise a person wouldn¡¯t come back the same from her questions. Even if he wasn¡¯t the one being questioned, Akira didn¡¯t want Ayasse to go through that.


    ¡°Could this mission of yours have anything to do with the second man seen with Samantha?¡± Akira asked, rubbing his chin. ¡°Reports out of the village she was seen in said, the second man was hard to look at, and he was all in black. Ring a bell?¡± Akira stood back and appraised Ayasse¡¯s clothes. The thief liked to wear dark colours and he used his shadow powers to hide from people.


    Ayasse squirmed on the floor but remained silent. Akira raised his arms as if he had no choice. ¡°Very well then. I didn¡¯t want this, but Mel, would you please take him to a private tent? I don¡¯t want to bring up my dinner.¡±


    She gave a cold smile to Akira and called for a guard to take Ayasse outside. ¡°Whatever you say, Lord Akira. I am happy to oblige.¡±


    Akira watched her leave, took a small bite of his rations and grimaced. His teeth still hurt, he was responsible for the invasion of the demon lands, Mel was scaring him more and more, and now somebody was trying to poison him. He didn¡¯t notice a taste before, but if Ayasse was here then it¡¯s the only thing that made sense. The food crunched and smelt like it had been rolled in dirt. Why else would he be getting all these headaches?


    ¡°Guard!¡± he called in the soldier standing outside.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± the man saluted.


    ¡°Have someone check the rations. See if they¡¯ve been tampered with,¡± Akira commanded. The soldier nodded and left. Akira sat at his table and spat out the food he was eating. ¡°There¡¯s no way that thief will get one over on me.¡±

 Chapter 12: Waking up Among Enemies.

    Chapter 12


    Sam woke up with a snort, snapping up in bed and staring wide-eyed at the dark room. A flower scent infused in the sheets tickled her nose. She was wearing a clean, beige tunic and unlike the last one, it didn¡¯t smell like she¡¯d slept in it for two weeks. Her shoulder hurt, but a light touch told her it was bandaged. Outside, moonlight shone through the windows lighting up a small mug and ceramic pitcher by the bedside. Sam grabbed them, filled the mug, and took a sip, to make sure it wasn¡¯t dangerous, she coughed once and gulped down the drink as if she was just coming out of a desert.


    ¡°This is ale? Why ale? Why am I not dead? They could have killed me. Nadia, what¡¯s going on? This is the Demon King¡¯s castle, right?¡± Sam saw a lighter-coloured stone and a closed wooden door in the room, but there was nothing else.  ¡°Nadia? Where are you?¡±


    Silence. After speaking with Nadia for the last several days, hearing nothing was worse than noise. Sam started chewing her fingernail and tightened her grip on the mug.


    ¡°Calm down. If they wanted to kill you, they would have done it, and they wouldn¡¯t have given you ale,¡± Sam said, placing the mug down and wincing as her shoulder twinged.


    ¡°We see you¡¯ve awakened,¡± said a high-pitched voice by the door as a brighter light from a lantern poured in. Sam spun around and clutched the pitcher, ready to throw it. She raised her eyebrows at the small, thin, stick-like creature walking through the door. It was dark brown, almost black and dry looking, with long thin fingers that flowed like they were moving in the wind. It stood about as tall as her chin and had brown leaves sticking out of its head. Looking at it framed in the light; it reminded Sam of some of those nightmare stories she used to invent as a child after Nadia¡¯s mother left the room.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Sam stared at the creature. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman. A new scent followed it into the room. It smelt like berries and vanilla.


    ¡°We are dryad. A species that lives with the trees,¡± it said. ¡°We look like them, so it makes us easy to blend in. Your species never really look up, so you miss us when we go to your land to spy.¡± It lifted Sam¡¯s arm and ran its fingers over her skin. ¡°We also make very good healers.¡±


    Sam perked up when she heard that. ¡°I need to see a healer. I¡¯ve been poisoned by something and I can¡¯t get it out of my system. My friend was trying to help me, but he abandoned me¡­¡± she choked on her words. Why was she trusting this dryad? She¡¯d just met it.


    ¡°Yes, we identified the poison and gave you the antidote. We¡¯re not sure if it worked. The blood results look promising. You have been sleeping for the last two days.¡±


    ¡°You cured me? Two days? What do you mean by blood results?¡± Sam couldn¡¯t stop the rush of questions coming out of her mouth even as regret filled her. If she was cured, then, the visions of Nadia were gone. She was going to miss those.


    ¡°We gave your blood to the Throg and it produced the antidote, so yes, we believe you are cured. That said we are unsure of humans. Lord Kale was afflicted with a similar poison after your battle with him. It was touch-and-go until we were able to identify it, but we were able to cure him. You were much easier. Maybe. Time will tell.¡± The dryad continued its examination.


    ¡°I see,¡± Sam mumbled. It was over.


    ¡°Your personal effects are over there,¡± it pointed to the wall. Sam saw her bag and old clothing. ¡°Whoever told you to come here was correct. One more day and you would have surely died.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed her head, confused. ¡°Umm, what do you mean ¡®come here¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The note in your possession. It mentioned coming here. We are assuming that¡¯s why you are here,¡± it responded.


    ¡°I see,¡± Sam said without looking up.  Did Ayasse write that? ¡°Umm, what do I call you?¡±


    ¡°You may call us Healer. We don¡¯t have names like your species, but the orcs who live here like to call us something.¡±


    ¡°Orcs? What are orcs?¡± Sam raised an eyebrow at the name.


    ¡°You call them demons. They call themselves orcs.¡± Healer finished its examination and left as quietly as it came, leaving Sam in thought.


    If I¡¯m cured, that means I don¡¯t need Ayasse¡¯s Master Pill anymore. I never wanted to see him again. The man left me alone in the forest, just when I was ready to forgive him. But if he told me to come here, then he was trying to help me. Did he know that the Demon King could cure me? Why did he leave me?


    Sam grabbed her head as she tried to wrestle with all the questions floating inside and flopped back onto the pillow. Usually, barrelling through everything fixed her problems, or caused some bigger ones to take their place and she could ignore the first one. This time she had no idea what to do. Ayasse was gone and she¡¯d probably driven him away. Nadia was also gone. Sam bit her lip. Even under the memory spell, she knew something was wrong, something was missing. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but it was probably Nadia.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be here and let me hit you, Ayasse? Or at least so I can say I¡¯m sorry.¡± No one answered, and Sam wasn¡¯t sure who she was even talking to.


    The next day Sam went into the sculptured inner courtyard garden. Here she could see a rainbow of colours, probably to provide some contrast to the blackness of the world outside. Healer said she could take a walk there and the fresh air may do her some good. The dryad suggested that she stick to one of the quieter areas though. The sight of humans in the realm could cause panic, and they didn¡¯t want that. The guards behind her would make sure nothing bad happened. Sam nodded. Even with her shoulder and hands bandaged, her strength would prevail. This way both sides could pretend that they were there because they wanted to be.


    She sat on a bench, stretched her legs out and stared at the orange sky. ¡°The sky back home was blue, I know that. The trees were brown with green leaves, except when they changed colours in the spring, just like Relancia. I don¡¯t know about these black things. The flowers¡­mmmm.¡± She put her finger to her lips as she tried to remember the plants and colours of her home world. From her earliest memories of this world, the strangeness of the colours gnawed at her. Here in the garden, she saw black trees with green sap. Yellow trees with orange leaves. Lush blue grass that smelled just like home. The roses were a bright purple, those she found to be better here than in London. It would be great if she could take those with her when she went back.


    If she could go back.


    Sam stopped thinking about the differences between the two worlds and frowned as the reality of her situation set in. Now, stuck here at Kale¡¯s castle, she probably wasn¡¯t going to get back home anyway. Damn, Akira. Damn, the King. Why¡¯d they have to set that bounty on her?


    Sam sighed and raised her head back up to the sky. All this trouble was her fault. What Nadia had said was true, even if she was a figment of her imagination. Sam always pushed her way through everything, without thinking of the consequences and giving vent to her anger. If she had stepped back and talked to Akira, rather than breaking his sword and jaw, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill her.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°It was the poison. It made me go crazy.¡±


    She punched her thigh the moment the words left her mouth. ¡°Stop finding excuses. The rage was always there, especially after what they did to me.¡±


    Sam sighed. ¡°Why do I have to try and control everything? Trying to make sure everything was perfect never helped solve anything. It usually just made things worse,¡± Sam mumbled to herself. Nadia called her a gorilla and maybe that was true.


    Did I do this to myself?


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Sam looked down and saw a young boy standing in front of her. He had small tusks and couldn¡¯t be older than fourteen. He was cute with dirty brown hair that refused to stay flat. Sam thought she recognized his face, but she couldn¡¯t place where she¡¯d seen him before.


    ¡°Yes? How can I help you?¡± She put on her best smile. She loved children and would try to be extra kind around them. They could usually tell when you didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡°Welcome to the castle, Blond Demon. I am Kuma and this is my garden.¡± The boy bowed low to her and straightened up. He was trying so hard to be serious, clenching his teeth and holding his hands at his side, that Sam wanted to pinch his cheeks. Resisting the impulse, she stood up and bowed back but not as deeply. She wasn¡¯t sure of the protocol here, but it couldn¡¯t hurt to copy what she saw.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Blond Demon. My name is Sam. Have a seat.¡± She gestured to the bench she had been sitting on.


    ¡°No thank you. I was on my way to my lessons and saw you sitting here. I came over to thank you for not killing my father. I know the death of a warrior in battle is sacred, however, I would miss him if he was gone.¡±


    Sam was startled and drew back. ¡°Your father? Who¡¯s your father?¡± Her voice trailed off. She stared at his face and hair. It was like seeing a smaller version of the man. She pointed a finger at the boy. ¡°Kale! Your father is the Demon King Kale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is one of the Demon Kings. He is often loud and angry. Likes to drink too much, but he is the only father I have. Again, thank you.¡± He bowed once more and continued on his way out of the garden.


    She watched the boy leave. That was odd. I¡¯ve never been thanked for not killing someone before. It was nice.


    Sam walked through the garden, ignoring the guards standing behind her. They had been fingering their swords when Kuma was talking to her, but otherwise, they just let her wander. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there more guards around here? It was so much more difficult to break in last time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your party killed many of the former defenders when you invaded,¡± Sam heard a high-pitched voice coming from somewhere. ¡°Once Lord Kale showed how weak he was, the other Kings decided to abandon him, taking the rest of the elite soldiers with them.¡±


    She saw a small brownish creature with big pointed ears and a long nose. He was wearing a small, black suit with a jacket with lapels on them. It was the first time she had seen that fashion design here.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you? Are you an orc too?¡±


    ¡°My name is Hobbi. I am a goblin, not an orc. Please remember that. I am Lord Kale¡¯s steward. He heard you wished to speak with him.¡±


    Sam stared at the goblin. This was the third kind of demon she¡¯d seen since she came here. How many different kinds are there?


    ¡°Yes, I did. I needed some help with some poison. I appear to have gotten it, though, so now I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Sam sighed. In the last few weeks, she¡¯d gone from trying to kill the Demon King, to getting poisoned by her partners, to running through the forest, to being saved by the same Demon King she had tried to kill. ¡°I¡¯m a bit lost.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, if you are feeling better, he would like to see you at your earliest convenience. Please let the guards know. They will contact me and I will arrange it.¡± Hobbi bowed and started to turn away. Sam raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°Hold on. You mentioned the other kings. What do you mean? I thought Kale was the Demon King?¡±


    Hobbi took off his glasses and wiped them with a cloth. ¡°He is and he isn¡¯t. The demon realm, like the human one, is composed of many different factions. Lord Kale¡¯s realm was the closest to your lands, so he was appointed the defender of the Demon World from human incursion. The other countries sent weapons and soldiers to assist in that defence. However, because of his near defeat at the hands of your hero, and his decision not to punish you for your invasion, the other kingdoms have decided to close the borders and remove all aid. They are strengthening their lands and hoping they can hold off the onslaught to come.¡± He put his glasses back on his face and pushed them up his long nose. ¡°Lord Kale took a big risk on your offer of a truce, and it has come back to haunt him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sam didn¡¯t know much about demon politics. All she had heard was that there was a Demon King and that he was destroying the land. She didn¡¯t care to learn anything else. If King Eon and Akira had more information, they never shared it with her.


    ¡°Your human army is camped just a few days from here, and Lord Kale is preparing to defend against them. The attack begins in four days. Without the assistance of the other kingdoms, we may be quickly overrun.¡± Hobbi bowed once again, turned on his heel and walked away. Sam watched him go; her mouth hanging open.


    ***


    ¡°Report!¡± Akira said, slapping the truncheon against his hand. Ayasse curled up on the floor under a ball of light and winced at the sound. Mel had started the integration, but most of her techniques involved mind invasion and sensory manipulation. Akira liked to break things. Both of them were armatures compared to Thane¡¯s training. But no pain was welcome. Ayasse took a deep breath and used Thane¡¯s methods to shunt the pain outside of his body. He¡¯d have to pay for it, but later.


    Akira moved away from the ball of light blocking Ayasse¡¯s powers and grabbed the soldier. Ayasse twitched. Something was happening.


    The young soldier saluted, ¡°Lord Akira, sir. One of the scouts saw the woman known as the traitor Samantha entering the Demon King¡¯s castle three days ago.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Akira asked. He gripped the soldier with both hands, shaking the young man. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Why am I only hearing about it now?¡±


    ¡°The scout had trouble with the Demon King''s patrols and had to wait until the way was clear. He reported a tall human woman with blond hair and huge arms fighting her way into the castle. She seemed to be alone and in good health. The scout was certain it was her when she ripped off the castle gates.¡± The soldier saluted again, and Akira dismissed him. He faced the entrance of the tent and Ayasse saw him shaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news isn¡¯t it, Akira?¡± Mel laughed from the chair in front of Ayasse. She gave her usual flat and unemotional response, but her personality had changed. Ayasse sensed there was a sadness in her when she looked at Akira, a tightening of her eyes and lips. Thane had taught Ayasse to understand the tells people give off. If he was right, Mel was shouting her pain.


    That didn¡¯t mean she was sloppy.


    Ayasse was tied up and surrounded by her light spell that drove away every bit of darkness. It cost less mana than the shield spell.


    Mel laughed. ¡°You can still get your revenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Leave him.¡± He pointed at Ayasse. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else he can tell us about the rations. I know he did something to them, no matter what the sergeant reported.¡±


    ¡°Too bad. Things were getting fun.¡± Mel wiped her hands on a cloth and gave it to the guards standing outside as they left the prison tent. ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t escape. There may still be more he can tell us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The guards saluted the two heroes and moved directly in front of the tent.


    Ayasse gritted his teeth. It had been three days since they staked him to the ground. Mel hadn¡¯t turned off the light spell once and Ayasse saw other mages reinforcing the magic. They knew enough to deny him direct access to a piece of darkness big enough to slide through. All he needed was something, anything, the tiniest bit of shadow would do. He could use it to slice the ropes and get out of this tent. He wouldn¡¯t get far, but it was better than here. If he could find a big enough shadow to slide through, he could make it to Sam. The tracking magic was still on Sam, but it was fading. It was never able to pinpoint her exact location, but could get him close. He had a day or so left at the most left.


    Ayasse grinned, Sam was alive! That was the best news he¡¯d heard in a while. After they captured him, there was a small time when he could¡¯ve escaped, in the beginning after Mel¡¯s blocking spell wore off and before they started the light ball. His mana had been almost exhausted though. If he had tried to escape, he would have had to steal a horse. When he realized they were searching for Sam, it was perfect. He could regain his mana and they could find Sam for him. ¡°Thank God for Master Thane. Mel¡¯s a child compared to her,¡± he mumbled into the dirt.


    The gamble had paid off. They found Sam, and she was near here. There was no stopping him now. He had to get her the Master Pill.


    Ayasse wiggled his hands but the bindings were too tight. He was tired, still low on mana and Akira had beaten him. He was in no shape to destroy these ropes. Ayasse looked up at the light and shifted his hands. If he could create enough shadow between his hands and body, maybe he could make a sharp enough blade to cut the ropes. He¡¯d done it once. ¡°Maybe this time won''t use up all my mana.¡±

 Chapter 13: Meeting the Demon King

    Chapter 13


    The floor squeaked as Sam paced before the doors to the Demon King¡¯s throne room. The new grey stone stood out from the painted brown ones, but most of the damage from the doorway had been repaired. They still had to paint the new stone to match the rest of the castle and cover the few lasting scars. Considering she¡¯d been trying to kill Kale before; she was surprised she felt so comfortable here. The muted and warm colours provided a welcome touch to the violence in the world, like visiting home.


    ¡°I guess I should call him an orc.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to and why won¡¯t you stop moving?¡± Hobbi looked up at Sam. His face was stuck in a permanent frown.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s a habit. I¡¯ve been talking to myself for the last few days and I got used to it. Besides, I wanted to try out these new clothes.¡±


    Sam was dressed in loose slacks and a blue blouse. The material was much better than anything in the human kingdoms, and it allowed for a wide range of movement. The best thing was the purple slippers. When she put them on, it was like her feet were floating on a cloud. Her old boots pinched and caused blisters to form just from looking at them. If they traded this material with the human realm, they could probably avoid any further war.


    ¡°I see. Lord Kale has asked that you meet him in the strategy room.¡±


    ¡°Not the throne room?¡± Sam pointed at the doors. She always met King Eon in the throne room and assumed Kale would do the same.


    ¡°No, he is getting ready to defend the realm from the human incursion and he doesn¡¯t have time to meet here.¡± Hobbi directed Sam down a long hallway. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s rather drafty in there.¡±


    Paintings of past Demon Kings lined the walls on either side. Each one was dressed in elaborate armour, holding a gruesome skull-shaped mask. They all held a regal pose and looked out as if they were the center of the world.


    With each step, a loud squeak filled the hallway. It was getting annoying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, what¡¯s with the noise in the floor? The black wood is nice, but it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the cicada floor, and it isn¡¯t noise, it¡¯s music,¡± Hobbi huffed, walking faster.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t music. It sounds like birds screeching,¡± Sam scoffed.


    ¡°It does not!¡± Hobbi grumbled. ¡°It warns the people in the castle that someone is standing outside and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to sneak up on the king unannounced. It¡¯s also why we wear slippers inside. You ¡®heroes¡¯ caused so much damage to the throne room that it took weeks to repair. Coming inside with your boots on was unforgivable. The master carpenter cried for days when he saw the state the floors were in after you left.¡± Sam couldn¡¯t see his face but she could hear the indignation in his voice.


    ¡°Umm, Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Hobbi was quiet until they reached the strategy room. Holding the door open, he ushered Sam inside.


    The low buzz of conversation assaulted her. She couldn¡¯t make out any of the words, but the tension was palpable. Maps spilled over every surface and covered the walls behind the men.


    Kale stood in front of a large table with his arms crossed. He was surrounded by several other soldiers in armour, probably generals, looking at a map on the table. Women ran in and out of side doors, bringing messages to people outside the circle, adding to the noise.


    He was a handsome man with larger tusks compared to the other soldiers in the room. There was something about him that caused Sam to blush.


    Now is not the time for fantasies. She shook her head to get rid of the useless thoughts. She¡¯d always found the men others thought of as ugly, a little more interesting.


    ¡°What¡¯s the report on our forces? Will King Matu fight with us?¡± Kale turned to the man standing to the right of the table. He was wearing a red striped armour with a skull-like symbol on the front.


    One of the top generals, I guess, even with the shorter tusks. She couldn¡¯t see everything on the table, but based on the position of the pieces, it probably showed the location of the two armies.


    ¡°No,¡± the general said. ¡°King Matu and the other Demon Lords have pulled back their forces and decided to enforce their borders.¡± He pointed to the main forces. ¡°This hero leading them and rumours of the new weaponry the humans are using are causing some concern.¡± He turned to Kale and adjusted his shoulders. ¡°In addition, they don¡¯t trust your leadership. They have abandoned us.¡±


    ¡°I thought Matu would want us to destroy the weapons before they spread more than they have,¡± said Kale, frowning.


    The other men around the table nodded, but Sam could see the worry etched in their faces. It was digging in deep and making them look more demonic than before.


    Sam judged the rest of the men surrounding Kale trying to decide how she could get past them. All of them were dressed in simple leather armour, the same kind they had been wearing when she arrived.  A few suits of armour that had a green trim around the edge. One orc had an elaborate devil¡¯s mask on the front. She remembered fighting against a stronger metal-clad group.


    She¡¯d never heard about the new human weapons. King Eon must have kept that information a secret. Biting her lip, Sam stepped forward.


    ¡°Umm, Lord Kale?¡± She raised her hand to get his attention.


    ¡°What? Ah, yes. The human woman. Samantha Morningshire. One moment please.¡± Kale pointed to a table on the other side of the room.


    Sam frowned. She bristled at the dismissal but knew she was the intruder here.  Hobbi directed her to the table and he poured her a drink from the pot in the middle.


    ¡°Have some kava and wait.¡±


    He handed her the steaming cup and Sam took a whiff of the pungent brew. She remembered something similar from her world but never tried it. Coffee was only available at the caf¨¦s and Lord Robert would never allow her to go there. There was too much radical thought in those places, he said. Not suitable for women at all. That attitude always brought up another fight. The smell was the same though, bringing up thoughts of home.


    ¡°Samantha, what seems to be the problem?¡± Kale said as he sat down across from her and scowled at Hobbi. ¡°You¡¯re crying. Is something paining you? I thought the poison was cleansed from your system.¡±


    Hobbi scowled back at the king and poured him a cup of kava.Stolen novel; please report.


    Sam wiped her face and gave him a sad smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Thank you very much for saving my life, your Majesty. I was remembering the other world I came from, London. They had a similar drink there,¡± she said holding up the cup. ¡°I wished I¡¯d been able to try it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean another world,¡± Kale asked raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°I was summoned here a year ago by King Eon, I think. Something happened when I touched Akira¡¯s magic sword in the throne room it unlocked my memories. Some of them are still hazy but most are quite clear. I don¡¯t remember any live orcs or goblins in my world. Our technology had moved beyond swords and armour. I remember that before I came here there was talk of building a flying machine, but so far, all the prototypes had crashed. Magic was regarded as fake and superstition. Why?¡±


    Kale was silent as he sipped his drink. He glanced at Hobbi and put his drink down. ¡°There is a secretive human prophecy proclaiming the Realmwalker will destroy their enemies. I¡¯m not clear on the full details, or who the enemies mentioned in it are, but, if they believed it, that could explain why they are mobilizing now.¡±


    ¡°Destruction? No! I don¡¯t want to kill anyone if I can help it. I know we attacked you, and I take full responsibility for that.¡± She was not going to make any excuses here or blame anyone else for her mistakes. ¡°All I want to do now is get home. I believe that King Eon can send me there, but the portal is only at his castle. Maybe. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    He put his drink down and faced Sam.


    ¡°Be that as it may, getting there might be a little difficult, at the moment.¡± He took a deep breath, held his shoulders back and said, ¡°Samantha Morningshire, in our last meeting you promised a truce, to bring justice for the people of this land. You asked for and were granted clemency for your attack on our castle. In return, you would present the demands of the Demon Realm to the human king. We would then discuss the terms of peace. Have you succeeded?¡± Kale''s face was a stone mask.


    He had taken a big chance in their last meeting. Sam could see the results of his decision now and lowered her head in shame to hide her anger. He knew she had failed from the moment she returned. This was usually where she would punch someone to get her point across. Recently even that tactic had failed. Pushing the anger aside, she raised her head.


    ¡°No. I failed in everything. My team leader stabbed me and tried to kill me. I drove away my only ally, and spent the last few weeks talking to a phantasm from my home who only called me a gorilla.¡±


    Kale raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s a gorilla?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an animal that lives in the rainforest in my world. Explorers said they were ferocious beasts that push through any obstacle regardless of the damage they cause.¡± Sam trailed off and felt her face turn red. ¡°I¡¯m rambling. It¡¯s not important,¡± she said, waving her hand as she took another sip of her kava. She winced as the bitter taste started to grow on her.


    ¡°I see.¡± Kale was silent.


    ¡°This is all my fault,¡± Sam said, putting down her cup. ¡°If my team hadn¡¯t attacked your castle, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Tension has been building between the two kingdoms for years. There is something you humans want in our land. Something they need. I have a strong idea of what it is they are looking for, but no clue as to why it¡¯s important. That is what¡¯s driving this war. Not your attack.¡±


    ¡°But if we hadn¡¯t attacked, you would still have your support. I heard what was happening and I feel responsible for that,¡± Sam looked at Kale in his eyes and placed her hand over her heart. ¡°I wish to help you defend this land.¡±


    Kale just chuckled.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough?¡± Sam crushed the kava cup on the table into pieces when she slapped the table as she stood up. She wasn¡¯t going to let anyone get away with disrespecting her. The anger she¡¯d pushed aside came roaring back.


    Kale took another sip of his kava, his expression unchanged. ¡°How¡¯s your hand? Do you need Healer to look at it?¡±


    Sam glanced at her right hand. Little bits of cup stuck to it but nothing serious. She grimaced, sat down and plucked them out. ¡°Serves me right.¡±


    Hobbi handed her a cloth to wrap it.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, more than anyone in this room. I still have the injuries from our battle to prove it. It pains me to say this. At that time, if you had continued your attack, you probably would have defeated me. Letting you go was as much about saving my life as it was hoping for peace.¡±


    Sam sat there with her mouth open. From everything she had seen the orcs were a proud, warrior people. To admit weakness in front of her like this must have cost him something.


    Kale stood up.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Up until recently, you thought of us as evil demons. Can you truly say you will help defend a land and a people you recently considered enemies? Against your own kind?¡±


    Sam stared at the floor, biting her lip.


    ¡°I trusted you once, Samantha Morningshire. I don¡¯t know if I can afford to do it again.¡± Kale turned away and headed back to the generals.


    ¡°Hobbi,¡± he said. ¡°Please escort Samantha back to her rooms. If she has nothing else to say, I have a strategy meeting to finish.¡± He turned and went back to the group.


    ¡°Who is leading the human army?¡± Sam asked before Kale went any further.


    Kale turned back to her and gestured to Hobbi to wait. ¡°Our reports say that the Hero Akira is the one in command. I put little stock in that. He is probably just a figurehead for the soldiers to follow. There will be other generals we need to focus on. Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Sam moved to the strategy table and stopped. ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you?¡± She didn¡¯t want to stick her nose in where it wasn¡¯t needed.


    Kale nodded his head and waited.


    ¡°Are these red ones your men?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Yes. The humans are the green pieces over here,¡± Kale responded. ¡°Do you have a strategy to propose?¡±


    ¡°If Akira is the one leading, he has trained with the best tacticians in the human land. He¡¯s an arrogant dick, but he¡¯s smart. When I was with him, he could often outthink the people facing us by using the land and weaknesses of the enemy. He¡¯s not a figurehead, at least not the way you think.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Kale showed her the black pieces. ¡°These are our sorcerers. They will be held in reserve to provide backup and to block any magical attempt by your army. It is not considered honourable to have them at the forefront. They will also provide support and healing to my soldiers. After the last time, I was able to use the mana potion I obtained from your archer to create my own. It¡¯s not quite the same. Human potions don¡¯t have the same effect on demons. However, I hope to replenish my mages¡¯ strength, if they need it. That said, the combination of spells your mage used almost destroyed me. It will be difficult to defend against. Where did you get it?¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t want to remember that one. ¡°It was an ancient spell we found in the old kingdom of Sywind. It was in a treasure chamber guarded by the last defender who was willing to destroy everything if he was attacked.¡±


    ¡°Okay. How did you get it?¡± Kale asked again. ¡°Is there a counter to it?¡±


    Ignoring the questions, Sam continued, ¡°Well we couldn¡¯t attack him and his position was too secure so we tried to sneak our way around. When that didn¡¯t work Akira went up and negotiated with him.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Kale waited.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± She¡¯d done many things since she came to this land, but that was the most embarrassing. The trauma from what she had to do with that man still sent shivers down her back. Sam pushed it out of her mind and focused on the map.


    ¡°I will respect your decision,¡± Kale nodded.


    ¡°In any case, Mel still has that spell and she can probably use it on your troops. I wouldn¡¯t keep your sorcerers in the background. They need to be ready at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your advice and the information. If that¡¯s all Samantha Morningshire, then please step back.¡± Kale waved his hand to the side.


    ¡°Call me Samantha, or better yet, Sam.¡± She locked eyes with Kale refusing to back down and just go meekly to her room. Anger got her dismissed. Respect may get her more. There was no way she was going to allow another to fix her mess. ¡°Akira probably hates me. Not only did I steal his victory but I shattered his sword. When I picked it up, the song that thing played in my head was haunting and insidious. It wormed its way in, unlocking my secrets and I can still remember it. He had that sword for years and it owned him. I can draw Akira out. Make him face me and give you a chance to take his men.¡±


    Kale stared at Sam with his hand on his chin. She knew he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the idea was sound.


    Before he could answer, the door to the strategy room burst open and a ghost-like shadow floated in.


    ¡°Sire, report we have. A human, we have captured. Collapsed, before he could move deeper, he did. Healer now, with him is.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will have him questioned at once.¡± Kale dismissed the shadow ghost.


    ¡°Yes sir. But asked to speak with the Blond Demon, he did,¡± the shadow soldier continued.


    Sam pushed her way past Kale and shoved her face directly in front of the ghost-like shadow. The black apparition seemed to turn a paler colour and floated back. ¡°He did? Did he have a name?¡±


    ¡°No, wearing black he was. Appearing from the shadows, he did. Setting off alarms and a frenzy among my kind, he has.¡±


    Sam knew who this was. She turned to Kale. ¡°Your Highness, I have to go see him. Thank you for everything. I will be back to hear your decision after I¡¯m finished with Ayasse.¡± She bowed and left everyone in the room behind her speechless as she stalked to the doctor¡¯s quarters, her steps filling the corridors with music.

 Chapter 14 Assassins

    Chapter 14


    Akira faced two soldiers across the field of short blue grass. The rest of his men had flattened a space big enough to serve as a practice ground on the edge of the Deadland forest. One of the soldiers had chosen a shield and mace, the same type Sam used. The other one held a sword.


    It was difficult to find competent training partners in the army. Most of the soldiers were nowhere near his level. He was reduced to facing deserters and those who failed in their duties. They at least had the basic military training everyone had gone through and because of their crime, no one cared what happened to them. He tended to kill too many of his regular sparing partners. Two against one at least gave them, the advantage.


    ¡°Come!¡± He beckoned to them.


    ¡°This is crazy,¡± a balding man with a crooked nose said. ¡°Why do I have to do this?¡± The younger man next to him nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°The punishment for dereliction of duty is death. However,  If you can land a blow on me, any blow, I¡¯ll pardon you and let you go back home,¡± Akira said to the older soldier. He turned to the younger man.  ¡°The same goes for you. Now let me prepare. You¡¯ve disrupted my concentration.¡±


    Akira slowed his breathing and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he raised his hand and signalled, come. He was ready to fight.


    The challenge this time would be to hold back all his skills and rely only on defensive ones. If he attacked them this would be over in moments. Today he wanted to defeat the two deserters in as few movements as possible. It would allow him to improve, even with useless partners. He needed this fight to last longer than a few swings.


    The older soldier rushed his position raising his mace while the younger one held back. Akira stepped forward and met it with his sword. He remembered the last training session he had with Sam. She was terrible and relied on her strength over skill to get her through any fight. However, she was relentless. Even blocking her strikes forced him to look for the best way to use her strength against her. If she were here, he wouldn¡¯t be forced into this situation. He felt the image of Sam cover the man, changing his ugly nose into Sam¡¯s face.


    She faced him and swung her mace in a wide circle. She had gotten a little better. Akira was still able to block the mace and send it to his side. Sam blocked his counter with her shield and pushed him back. Her strength was formidable, but not impossible to deal with. Swinging the mace in low towards his knee to cripple him, he was able to reverse his sword in time to block it. The force of the impact sent shivers up his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved. I¡¯m impressed,¡± Akira said as a smile crossed his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to end this too quickly.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Sam yelled in his face. Her voice changed back into that of a middle-aged man¡¯s. ¡°You told me to attack!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to disguise yourself. I know what you are.¡± Akira came in hard, feinting to the right then attacking from the left, switching his angle at the last second. Unable to move his shield in time, the old man died as the sword bit deep into his ribs. Akira smiled and completed the swing, cutting his body in half. As he fell, Akira swung the blade to get the blood off and turned to face the younger soldier.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°Forget this.¡± The soldier threw his sword to the ground and raised his hands. ¡°I give up. I admit it. We let him escape, but that was because Tam found a stash of ale. We don¡¯t deserve this. Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡± He was pleading on his knees, hands crossed in front of him.


    ¡°Had enough fun yet?¡± Mel¡¯s voice broke through Akira¡¯s fog, and he blinked his eyes.


    Looking down at the man on the ground, he saw the traitor he was trying to punish; his blood was leaking into the black ground. The younger one was kneeling to the side, his sword at his feet. Akira straightened up and sighed.


    ¡°I was in the middle of some training, Mel. What do you want?¡± He wasn¡¯t happy. Ever since he came to this black forest, things have gone wrong. First, he lost to the Demon Lord, and then his sword was destroyed. They were repairing it now, but it wasn¡¯t here yet. His teeth still hurt, his tongue sticking through the holes in his mouth and destroying any chance of using his smile to enhance his reputation.  Now Ayasse had escaped. Akira wanted to blame Mel for that. She must have relaxed the wards around the thief as a punishment for spurning her. He couldn¡¯t prove it, but she might have tampered with the rations as well. It is something she would do to get back at him.


    She was too valuable to punish, so he settled on the guards.


    ¡°Our troops are in position, and the attack is on for the day after tomorrow. I thought you might like to check them out,¡± Mel said with a shy smile.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be there after I finish my training. I need to get better if I want to face the Demon King. I must be at my best to defeat him, the man is a Sword Master.¡± Akira faced the kneeling man and cringed at the smell. ¡°He¡¯s soiled himself.¡± Throwing up his hands, Akira turned away from Mel. ¡°Do what you want with him. I have to practice my forms and they were a waste of time.¡±


    Mel directed some soldiers to take the babbling man back to her tent and clean up the body of the other one, leaving the two of them alone for the first time since the tent. Akira sighed. There was another soldier ruined. Even the worst deserter could get their punishment lifted if they worked hard enough. Akira would rather inspire his men through honour than fear. Mel enjoyed punishing them a little too much, especially now. They didn¡¯t come back the same.


    Akira moved into his opening stance, let out a deep breath, and started moving through the first form. His Master told him to always control his breathing. Everything stemmed from that control. If he was unable to do that, a child could best him. His mind went back to Goido, on the edge of the Kolori empire. Working his forms always brought back bitter memories.


    ¡°Have you heard from Rock?¡± Mel asked, trying to distract him.


    ¡°No. He disappeared after we met Eon. Good riddance.¡± Akira flowed into the second form; his sword outstretched as he brought it back behind his head. He imagined his sisters were watching him. He missed them. He could do anything when they were there. One of them died in the attack. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Yoruhi.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s joined up with Sam? He did like her.¡± The smile was back. Akira hated that smile. It usually sent shudders down his spine, today, it was just water. He was in his moment.


    ¡°If he did, I¡¯ll run him through as well.¡± He slashed and jumped into his third form. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a soldier to play with?¡± Push her out. She couldn¡¯t distract him today.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Mel crossed her arms and continued watching Akira.


    Akira shut out the world. Usually, when doing his forms, nothing could distract him. Not even Sam. She wasn¡¯t going to get away with what she did. The humiliation she heaped upon him, breaking his sword.


    No, shake it off. She won¡¯t take this from me as well.


    A rustling in the forest brush to his right alerted him to the arrow before it left the bow. Akira spun around on one foot and sliced the shaft out of the air. Landing on his right foot he shot to the trees. A second arrow followed the first from high in the branches to his left. He couldn¡¯t avoid that one.


    ¡°Akira!¡± Mel shouted. She released a simple wind spell knocking the arrow off course. She aimed another spell at the black tree it came from and unleashed a fireball. It caught in the dry branches and the tree erupted into an inferno. The second assassin tumbled down and landed on his neck with a loud snap.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Surprising the assassin in the bushes, Akira sliced upward with his sword splitting the man in two. He turned back to Mel. Their guards were nowhere in sight. ¡°There should be one more of them,¡± he yelled to her. ¡°Stay alert.¡±


    Smoke gushed out from the burning tree engulfing the two heroes. Akira could no longer see where Mel was. The tree had become a fiery haze, the heat pushed him back.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t natural!¡± he shouted. ¡°They¡¯re using smoke!¡±


    ¡°Where are you, Akira?¡± Mel coughed. Her voice started to rise as the panic took over. He needed to stay calm if they were going to get out of this.


    A new swordsman rushed from the smoke, plowing into Akira. He deflected the strike and countered with a low slash under the arm. The swordsman jerked back and avoided the killing blow. He rushed forward forcing Akira into a defensive stance.


    The clash of swords echoed through the field. Akira was fighting for his life and starting to smile. This third man was skilled. He could feel the other man¡¯s training coming through each sword stroke. If he wasn¡¯t trying to kill him, they could have become good sparing partners.


    The smoke continued to spiral around the two of them, blocking his vision and worming its way into his nose. He started to cough. The fire spread to other trees, surrounding them.


    ¡°Put the fire out, Mel,¡± he coughed. The smoke was getting worse. ¡°I¡¯ve got the third man.¡± Akira took shallow breaths. He didn¡¯t want to choke and leave an opening. The third man was silent as he circled Akira. Pivoting on his back foot, Akira launched himself at the swordsman. He brought his blade in low, forcing the man to counter. Akira continued to drive the assassin back into the trees as he went on the offensive. He pushed him into the smoke, moving closer to the tree. The heat from the fire licked his face, singing his hair when the swordsman tripped over the body of the first archer and stumbled.


    Seizing the chance, Akira sprang forward and lopped off his head. He finished, swinging his sword to the side getting off as much blood as possible. That was great. Why couldn¡¯t there be more of them? He took a deep breath and started to cough. ¡°Mel, the smoke. Get rid of it.¡±


    Akira felt Mel¡¯s wind magic drive the smoke away. He raised his face to the breeze took a deep breath and smelt cinnamon. Stumbling forward he put his hand to his head as the world started to spin. ¡°Not again.¡± He¡¯d faced this smoke before. When it cleared the last time he was standing over the bodies of his Master and sister.


    ¡°Akira! Wake up!¡± He heard Mel¡¯s shouts and blinked, clearing the fog from his eyes. There were three dead assassins at his feet, and his sword was covered in blood. The smoke was gone. He could sense the energy shield surrounding him was getting weak. Mel was lying on the ground, whiter than usual, with her hands out. Akira could see the power flowing off of them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He turned to Mel and frowned. ¡°Did you do something to me?¡± Do I have to kill you too?


    ¡°You suddenly started shouting for Sam to come and face you, then rushed me as I was putting out the fire,¡± Mel said, on the ground, shaking with anger. ¡°I was able to cast a shield on you and stop you, but you could¡¯ve killed me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Akira put his sword down. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I need to rest.¡±


    Mel lowered the shield and stood up. ¡°You do that to me again, and I will use the lightning spell on you. Damn, the consequences.¡± Taking a deep breath, she faced the carnage in the field. ¡°What happened here? Who were those men?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Akira shook his head. ¡°I thought they were Kolori assassins. They usually operate in three-man groups and they like to use this kind of illusion smoke. However, they are never this bold.¡± He bent down to remove the masks. ¡°They are humans, so that rules out the Demon King. Maybe.¡±


    Three of Akira¡¯s guards ran up. ¡°Forgive us, sir. We didn¡¯t notice the men sneaking into the camp. We¡¯ll have to double the watch.¡±


    Akira nodded his head and pointed to the bodies with his sword. ¡°Take those things and have them searched. I want to know everything about them. Check their clothes, markings, and tattoos.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to punish his men today. This fight was the most exhilarating thing that had happened in days.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The three saluted Akira and gestured for several more men to help them. They would take the bodies to the medical tent.


    He turned to Mel. ¡°Tell the generals I¡¯ll be over to see the troops when I¡¯m ready.¡± He went to the trees and sat down cross-legged. ¡°One breath in and out clears the mind.¡± He needed to review the fight in his mind. Find out where he went wrong and how he could get better.


    He heard her scoff. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let them know. You bloodthirsty fool.¡±


    ***********************************************


    Sam stared at Ayasse. He was lying on a bed with Healer looking over him. He had been beaten and burned. His face was a mess of scratches; he was no longer the cute young man she remembered. His eyes were swollen, his nose and his fingers had been broken and set. Sam saw some evidence of healing on him. He had been tortured, but why? Sam pushed that thought away. She didn¡¯t want to accept it, but it kept coming back.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked Healer. Maybe there was another explanation.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know everything. All we can say is that he¡¯s very lucky to be alive.¡± Healer waved his fingers in the air. They were almost hypnotic, moving like a willow in a breeze.


    ¡°Ayasse, are you awake?¡± Sam asked the small man. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Sam wiped his eyes with a wet cloth. They were caked with blood and gunk. He had to blink them a few times to fully clear them. ¡°Sam,¡± his voice croaked. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. I was afraid I¡¯d killed you.¡± He cleared his throat and coughed up some blood onto the blanket. Healer grabbed a cloth and wiped his face, muffling what he said next.


    Pushing the dryad away, Ayasse continued. ¡°Akira and Mel took me. They wanted to know what was happening with you. I tried to tell them nothing, even though they were very persuasive.¡± Ayasse raised his hand to his face and winced. When he pulled his hand back he widened his eyes and wiped his hand on the blanket.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sam asked. ¡°I thought you¡¯d left me. That I drove you away,¡± She was looking down, and her foot was tapping on the floor. Healer had already stepped out, leaving the two of them alone. She hadn¡¯t even heard it leave.


    ¡°Of course not. I needed to get the Master Pill. With the soldiers in the way, I had to move through the shadows and you couldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m glad you read my note. I have the pill here for you.¡± Ayasse reached into the darkness next to his bed and pulled out a small vial with two pills in it.


    Sam looked away from Ayasse¡¯s face and the vial and sighed. ¡°You did all of this for me and now look at you,¡± she said, crossing her arms and hugging herself. ¡°Kale¡¯s people were able to cleanse the poison from my body. I haven¡¯t had any visions for a while. You were right to send me here,¡± she said. ¡°I wish I could have read your note, but the written language is beyond me.¡± She fidgeted. Maybe if she pushed the blame on him, it would soften her guilt.


    She thrust her hands to the side. No! I refuse to shift the blame here.


    Ayasse nodded and his shoulders fell. It appeared the tension left his body.


    Sam walked around his bed. She needed to say this. She couldn¡¯t deny it any longer and the knot in the pit of her stomach was threatening to break. ¡°I hated you for leaving me.¡± She swallowed her pride and stared at the side of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m always trying to control everything. When I do something and it fails, I get angry and lash out, blaming others. I pretend to be strong when I¡¯m not. It usually works, but when it fails, it backfires spectacularly and people get hurt. What happened to you, Akira¡¯s invasion with the Relancia soldiers, all of this in on me.¡±


    Ayasse was silent. She saw his eye follow her as she paced in front of his bed.


    ¡°I let my opinions get in the way every time and forced my way through. When we went to the village, you were right and I was wrong.¡± That hurt to say. ¡°When we were in the forest, I should have apologized.¡± She knew she was making a mess of everything.


    Ayasse put the pills back into the darkness next to him. ¡°I see. Thank you for the apology. I¡¯m also glad you were able to get the cure. I will keep the Master Pills ready for you, just in case. Dragonfly is an insidious poison, and there are cases of it returning, even after getting the treatment in time.¡±


    He forced himself to sit up and held her hands. ¡°You are a powerful, proud woman. Beautiful and strong. You should accept yourself for who you are and stop blaming yourself for how others respond.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to let go. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve gone through,¡± said Sam as she rolled her fingers together.


    Ayasse was silent as he stared at her face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Your life is yours. Please don¡¯t worry about the medicine or my injuries. They aren¡¯t your fault. At the time, what I did was the best choice I had, and I¡¯d do it again. I wouldn¡¯t leave you with a note, though.¡± He closed his eyes and laid back down.


    ¡°Why would you do all that for me?¡±


    ¡°While it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve gone through, you don¡¯t know my story. As a child, I was taken and trained to kill. I was castrated and had no choice in my first Master¡¯s decisions. I refused to kill innocents, though, even if he punished me. I was good at killing, so he allowed me some rebellion. All I had to do was get so strong that no one could tell me what to do. Eventually, he got tired of me and sold my contract to Thane.¡±


    Sam stared at the thief. Her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°How, why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important at the moment. Just remember, you are the one who decides your fate. Thane allowed me some freedom, but I had to take responsibility for my choices. She taught me everything I needed to know about poisons and killing. I have no regrets. I have chosen my fate, and I¡¯m at peace with it. Now, please go. I¡¯m tired.¡± Ayasse closed his eyes, and Sam watched as he drifted off to sleep. Healer didn¡¯t have a potion to give him for the injuries. Demon potions wouldn¡¯t work on humans. However, often all the body needed was rest.


    She stood up and left the room.

 Chapter 15: Mock Battle

    Chapter 15


    Sam kicked the doors to Kale¡¯s war room, shattering them and knocking pieces across the room. She saw two women diving out of the way of the broken shards. Putting her hand on her chest she took a deep breath to steady herself.


    Too strong.


    Striding into the room she slammed her hands down on the table knocking over the kava cups. Three of Kale¡¯s generals had their swords out and pointed at Sam. Another two were picking themselves up off the floor. ¡°I want to join you when you attack the humans,¡± she said to the shocked orcs around the table.


    Kale¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°What do you mean, Samantha?¡± He crossed his arms across his chest.


    ¡°I want to go home to London and the only way I can do that is to return to the kingdom of Relancia. Unless you have a portal here?¡± She raised her eyebrow and mentally kicked herself. Why hadn¡¯t she asked that before?


    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t have that magic here,¡± Kale responded.


    Sam clicked her tongue. ¡°Didn¡¯t think so. Not that I¡¯d use it even if you did. It wouldn¡¯t be right, to leave you here in the middle of a war.¡±


    She cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll help you fight Akira and his men. He wants me dead. If I¡¯m there he¡¯ll be distracted and easier to defeat. I¡¯m also strong and a good fighter. I can be a great help.¡±


    The Demon King looked away. She knew he was thinking about her proposal. The war room was even more crowded than before. The press of people was suffocating and it didn¡¯t help that many were cleaning up the mess she made.


    Sam raised her fingernail to her mouth and thrust it back to the table, knocking the cups over again. ¡°It¡¯s the only logical choice. Akira is strong, I¡¯m stronger and I can draw him out in a way no one else can¡±.


    ¡°Thank you for your offer of assistance, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to decline, Samantha. We will face the hero¡¯s army, and I¡± ¡ª Kale tapped his chest¡ª ¡°will be the one to engage him in battle.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s my fault Akira¡¯s here and it¡¯s my responsibility to deal with him.¡± Sam pounded her chest, her shoulder twinging. She¡¯d forgotten about the arrow. Healer¡¯s wrap had removed all the immediate pain, but it was still there, waiting. She glared at Kale and thrust herself up taller. ¡°You can¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Kale sighed, ¡°I see you are determined to put yourself in harm¡¯s way. Very well, I¡¯ll make you a deal. If you defeat me in a mock battle, no magic, I¡¯ll allow you to participate, as I see fit. However, If I win, you will abide by my decision. Is that acceptable?¡± Kale held out his hand, palm up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Sam spat into her hand, grabbed Kale¡¯s and gave it a shake. She stood back, grinning as he stared at her, in a rictus of surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Hobbi to prepare the field.¡± Sam whirled around and left the room. Outside the war room, she let out the breath she had been holding in.


    ¡°It worked.¡± She overheard a commotion coming from the war room and turned back.


    ¡°Why did she spit into her hand like that?¡± A voice said.


    ¡°Good God! Get the Demon King something to wipe his hands. He must wash them immediately!¡± Another voice shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s catatonic! Quick bring Healer now. Lord Kale¡¯s gone into shock.¡±


    *****************************************************************************


    The large deep blue grass stretched across the inner field of the castle. Typically used for ceremonial fights, Hobbi had been able to prepare everything within an hour. Sam still couldn¡¯t get over the hue of the grass. After the black forest and the orange sky, this was the strangest thing she had ever seen. When she felt it, the touch reminded her of the grass back home. Bringing her hand to her nose brought the tang of cut, wet grass. It was refreshing and energizing all at once.


    Sam turned to the opposite side of the field. Kale was taking off a black coat and putting on some leather armour. While she hadn¡¯t seen his fight with Akira, she¡¯d heard Kale was able to face him as an equal, maybe as a better.


    ¡°Are you trying to eat the grass? Are you sick? Should I get Healer to look at you?¡± Hobbi asked. His insincerity was clear from his scowl.  He still hadn¡¯t forgiven her for hurting Lord Kale¡¯s pride and didn¡¯t want this fight to happen.


    Sam sighed and looked down at the goblin. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just trying to get myself ready.¡± She was wearing green, turtle shell shoulder guards, and a simple leather breastplate. She¡¯d tried to break the shoulder guards earlier, but they resisted any attempt to shatter them. Kale had worn something similar when they attacked the last time. When she ran her hands across her breastplate, she could feel how supple it was, and although a little tight across the shoulders, it wasn¡¯t too heavy and allowed her easy movement.


    There was a selection of weapons in front of her, from swords to whips. She was most familiar with the mace though and hefted a wooden one in the air. ¡°Is there a shield around here?¡±


    ¡°On the other side.¡± Hobbi pointed to the selection. ¡°Please use your eyes, rather than your mouth, to look.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Watch your tone. That wasn¡¯t very nice.¡± Sam pounded her fist into her hand. Things were working out for once. She was healed, apart from her shoulder, her mind was clear and the situation wasn¡¯t going downhill. If forcing her way into the battle was the only solution, then that¡¯s what she would do.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to be nice. I¡¯m here to see my Lord isn¡¯t killed by a barbarian who thinks just because she¡¯s strong, she should have a say in how we live our lives.¡± Hobbi checked that Sam was ready. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get this farce over with.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t respond to the goblin. Instead, she permitted him to walk her to the center of the field, in silence.


    She needed to protect this place. When she travelled with Akira¡¯s party there was always an underlying tension. Like they were a short step from killing each other. Here, Sam could be herself and not have to worry about what others thought about her. They stared at her because she was different, human, not because she was a freak with insane strength. Sam liked being here. She needed to protect this place and didn¡¯t want to see it destroyed.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    First, she had to beat Kale. That was the only way they would allow her to participate. She watched him join her in the center of the field. It was quiet. The only people here were Hobbi, a few pages and several of Kale¡¯s generals. The red sun framed his large body making him seem like a giant. Sam tightened her grip on her mace and stepped forward.


    ¡°You both know the rules?¡± Hobbi asked from the small box set in the center of the field. Sam and Kale nodded. ¡°Very well then. No killing, please. The first to give up loses. Good luck.¡± Hobbi jumped down and picked up the box.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you,¡± Hobbi responded.


    Sam felt her lip go up. She had to teach that goblin some manners. He couldn¡¯t go around disrespecting her like that.


    ¡°Let it go. He is who he is and he doesn¡¯t like you. You shouldn¡¯t force him to change to what you think he should be.¡± Kale raised his sword.


    ¡°What do you mean? How can you know what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Sam raised her shield.


    ¡°It¡¯s written across your face. You are surprisingly open with your feelings. I was expecting more guile from humans.¡± His smile tugged at his tusks making him a little more attractive.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wipe that smile off your face,¡± promised Sam and stepped back into position. They each had to start ten paces apart.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go.¡± Sam raised her mace and rushed the Demon King. She swung it at full strength, intending to shatter the orc¡¯s sword. If she did that this match would be over. He was strong enough to take her power head-on and not flinch.


    Kale met her swing and glanced it away. Reversing his swing he landed a blow on her shield, driving it back into her face.


    ¡°So much for a quick end,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°You talk too much. Would you like to stop, Samantha?¡± Kale asked, holding his sword steady, tip out.


    Sam clenched her teeth and squatted, driving her feet into the ground. Springing up at Kale, she swung her mace at his face and switched it at the last moment to hit his side.


    He still blocked he, sending the club back and leaving her left side exposed. Kale swung his sword down and smashed her shoulder guard with the edge. The shock forced her to drop the mace. She rolled away from the blade, sprung back to her feet and rubbed some feeling back into her arm. It felt like she was hit by lightning. The impact alone was near crippling, despite the guards.


    ¡°Dropping your weapon means you are dead, or will soon be,¡± Kale said, resting his sword across his arm. ¡°You are not the best fighter, but you showed more skill last time.¡±


    Setting her shield in front of her and gritting her teeth at the insult, Sam prepared to drive the king to his knees. She¡¯d only used the mace to extend her reach. She would roll over him like the powerhouse she was.


    ¡°You should prepare yourself for my victory.¡± Sam ran forward low and raised her shield over her head, deflecting the sword blow. Using her strength, she plowed into him, driving Kale off his feet.


    He spun in the air and landed on his side. Springing to his feet, he faced Sam. This time he favoured his right leg.


    ¡°I have you now!¡± Sam tried to knock Kale down again. She needed to reach her mace on the ground behind him to give her attack more power.


    Kale avoided Sam¡¯s charge and used the flat of his sword across her back as she passed.


    Sam fell to her knees dropping her shield.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use the same attack twice, Samantha. All that does is tell your opponent what you will do.¡± Kale stood back without his limp.


    ¡°You tricked me,¡± Sam yelled. She grabbed her shield and mace and stood. ¡°Damn you!¡±


    ¡°This is not a child¡¯s game Samantha. This is life and death. If you can¡¯t realize this fact, there is no place for you on the battlefield.¡± Kale stood ready to face her again.


    She compared his stance to her own. She had learned some useful fighting methods that relied on her strength. When those didn¡¯t work, she usually got upset and lost. She couldn¡¯t let that happen here. She needed to face Akira.


    She slowed her breathing and got her heartbeat under control, letting the anger seep out of her body. She raised her mace and again rushed the demon king. This time, she used her shield to deflect the sword¡¯s blow and countered with her mace. Kale reversed his swing and aimed at her head. Sam got the shield up, blocking it, but was driven back. Dropping down, Sam tried to take out his knee. Kale danced back and again raised his sword.


    As they circled each other, Sam ground her teeth in frustration. She hated to be on the losing side of anything. When that happened, she¡¯d double down on her position and push herself even harder to achieve her desired outcome. She never gave up. Often that would mean a long, drawn-out battle where she overwhelmed the enemy, without ever coming out on top.


    In the whole battle, the demon king had never once initiated the attack. Sam had been charging his position. She tried to take him down, and all he did was defend himself, taking opportunities to land hits when the opportunity was available. He was too good for her. She could never touch Akira either when they had their mock battles unless she got him angry, and Kale was better than him. All he was doing was tiring her out. She started to pant and checked the sun. It had barely moved across the sky, and already she was out of breath. There was no way she could beat him at this pace, and he knew that.


    Sam took a deep breath, and spoke through a clenched jaw, ¡°I yield.¡± She dropped her shield and mace. ¡°You are the better fighter and no doubt could have killed me here in this battle several times over.¡±


    Kale raised his eyebrow and lowered his sword. ¡°Is this a trick to get close to me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No trick, you win. On my honour, I¡¯ll abide by your decision,¡± Sam said looking down, watching the wind move through the blue grass.


    She raised her head and locked eyes with Kale. She squared her shoulders and stood straight. She had lost. Usually that made her want to destroy things. She made a different choice. No amount of forcing her way forward would change that. Today she would face this proudly.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± Kale handed his sword to Hobbi.


    Hobbi moved to stand directly in front of Kale and raised the wooden sword. ¡°This victory belongs to Lord Kale. May no one doubt his strength nor his generosity.¡± He turned and bowed to the Demon King. Straightening he nodded to Sam, scowled and left the field through a small side door.


    Kale faced Sam across the blue grass. ¡°You promised to abide by my decision. Will you keep your word, Samantha? You failed to do it the last time.¡±


    She nodded, knowing deep in her heart that she would be left out of the battle. ¡°On my honour.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. Hobbi!¡± Kale called the goblin back to the field. He was struggling with a cloth-wrapped bundle, twice his size. He wheezed as he walked. ¡°Please give that to Samantha.¡±


    Hobbi glared at her and handed her the heavy gift.


    Sam took the mysterious bundle and ran her hands over it, feeling the shape. ¡°No way. I know this design.¡± Ripping off the cloth, she held up her shield.


    ¡°After the last battle, you left it here when you took the sword. I couldn¡¯t understand the metal, and my smiths had no idea where it came from. They were able to repair some of the damage. It isn¡¯t as strong as before, but it should help you when defending the castle,¡± Kale said.


    ¡°You want my help?¡± Sam caressed the shield. She had carried it for over a year and, until it was returned, she didn¡¯t realize she had missed it. It was scratched and scarred from the battle with Kale. The smith¡¯s repair job had been adequate, but there was no way it would stand up to Kale¡¯s blasts like it used to. Still, having it in her hands felt right.


    ¡°I surrendered. Why are you doing this?¡± She didn¡¯t understand.


    Kale gave a small smile. ¡°While I don¡¯t wish to trust the life of my son to an outsider, especially a human, I¡¯d be a fool not to use your strength. In our mock battle now, your blows stunned me. It was all I could do to ward them off. I can use you. You would be a welcome addition to this battlefield.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Please lead me, Lord Kale.¡± Sam bowed to the orc and straightened. He nodded back.


    ¡°Please clear the field Hobbi,¡± he directed. Sam went back to her corner to return the mace and shield. This time forcing things to happen hadn¡¯t been the best choice. This time she¡¯d achieved her goal, without it. Maybe she could do it again.

 Chapter 16. Before the Battle

    Chapter 16


    Akira tore open the package on his camp desk. ¡°It¡¯s here. It¡¯s finally here!¡±  He squealed. He was worried it wouldn¡¯t arrive in time. Yanking the sword out of the wrappings Akira caressed the blade, running his fingers across the sharp edge and pulling them back when the blade bit. ¡°I can hear the song again. It¡¯s singing to me.¡± He closed his eyes as the melody washed over him. It was stronger than before, more exquisite. He could feel himself ascend.


    ¡°Um, you have a visitor, Lord Akira,¡± a voice pierced his heart and brought him back to earth.


    Forcing his eyes open, Akira glared at the soldier standing in his tent. Why was he here? This was private. ¡°Report! Who wants to see me?¡± The sooner the soldier was gone, the sooner Akira could be alone with his sword.


    ¡°The visitor wouldn¡¯t give her name. She said it was vital,¡± the soldier gulped.


    Akira didn¡¯t care about this visitor. If the soldier was here now, then he may have seen too much.


    ¡°If she wouldn¡¯t give her name, why would I let her in?¡± he asked, fingering the blade. After the assassination attempt, security had doubled. Three guards had been stationed outside his tent at all times and he¡¯d set up rigorous checks on anybody coming into the camp. They still had no new information on the three who had attacked him. If only there had been some marks on their bodies.


    ¡°She was part of the group that brought your sword, sir,¡± the soldier responded. ¡°In addition, she possessed a token given by King Eon.¡±


    Akira snorted and saw the sweat drip down the man¡¯s forehead. Maybe there would be another deserter today. Someone to help him test his new sword. A soldier who saw his private side. The battle wouldn¡¯t start for a few hours, and there was always time for discipline.


    ¡°Send them in,¡± Akira said. The soldier nodded and held the tent open. A tall woman walked in. A hint of lavender floated in with her. Akira raised an eyebrow. He knew that smell, but from where? She was wearing a cloak to cover her hair; from what he could see, her face was plain, if a little wide. He couldn¡¯t tell her age either. There were some wrinkles around her mouth, but her eyes told him she was older than him. There was a depth of experience behind them. However, they softened when they turned their attention to him. In total, it was an unremarkable image, one that you would forget soon, if he hadn¡¯t seen her eyes change colour.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Is that any way to treat a lady?¡± The woman said as she took off her hood. Akira drew his brow together in confusion. He stared at the long brown hair and face, but couldn¡¯t place her.


    It was the voice. He knew that accent, that way of speaking. It, along with the scent caused something to click.


    ¡°Thane! What are you doing here, this far from Relancia?¡± he hated that voice. It grated on him and reminded him that she had his token.


    Thane sat down on a chair and Akira saw her lip twitch. She was hurting and trying to hide it. His years of dealing with Master Jin, and watching for his hair-trigger mood shifts made Akira sensitive to the smallest signals.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you in person, but I won¡¯t take up much of your time,¡± said Thane. ¡°I came to get the money you owe me. I¡¯ll be meeting with a few more of your soldiers before the fight as well.¡± She sighed in a gesture of regret. ¡°It¡¯s a shame when people die and their families have to take up their debt.¡±


    This was the first time Akira had seen Thane¡¯s face. Every time they had spoken to each other from behind a screen or through Ayasse. He stared at the woman. She was neither young nor old, plain-looking, but striking. The kind of woman who could disappear in a crowd. Perfect for a boss of thieves.


    ¡°Is that the only reason you¡¯re here?¡± Akira asked. He slid his hands to the pouch on his desk, moving it to the side. He¡¯d taken his money back from Ayasse, so paying her was no problem.  However, he needed some proof she was legit before he¡¯d hand it over to this woman. ¡°How do I even know you¡¯re Thane?¡±


    The woman gave him a mischievous smile and pulled out a dagger. ¡°Come on Akira. You know me. Besides, Ayasse told me all about you stealing his knife to use on Sam. You know how I feel about my people losing control and those who humiliate them. He¡¯s got to fix his mistake first, then we¡¯ll get down to his real punishment,¡± she said, her malicious grin promising a harsh fate. ¡°However, because he couldn¡¯t control his tools, this is your chance to pay your debt. I missed you in Relancia, so I came out here.¡± Thane leaned back in the chair and started picking her fingernails with the dagger. Her eyes never left Akira¡¯s for a moment.


    ¡°Yes. I see it now. Thane, I was ready to pay you the money. I even gave it to Ayasse for safekeeping before the battle with the Demon King,¡± Akira heard the crack in his voice. She didn¡¯t scare him, but she could still destroy him. He narrowed his eyes and felt something throb in his neck.


    How dare this woman come here after all that¡¯s happened to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he skipped out on us. I thought you promised he¡¯d stay loyal to me?¡± Akira slapped his hand on the table. Thane¡¯s face remained unmoved. The smile was unwavering.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? Yes, it was his job to hand over the money. But it wasn¡¯t up to you to use his poison. He failed to protect his secrets, and I will deal with him when his assignment is finished. However, it wasn¡¯t fair to you, so there will be no penalty for the late payment.¡± She waved her hands in a sort of apology. ¡°Fair? Do you have the money or not?¡±


    Akira reached over to his purse and counted out what he owed her, plus interest. ¡°Here, you bloodsucker. Take your money and give me my token. I have a war to win.¡± He held out his hand.


    Thane counted the money on the table. ¡°I only need what I was owed. You can keep the rest.¡± She stood up and showed Akira her hands. Spinning them around, she produced a large coin with a bird, wings spread in flight on the face, Akira¡¯s family¡¯s crest. She placed it on the table and leaned back. Akira picked it up and tested it with his fingernail. The secret notch he had cut in it when he gave it to her was still there. It was the real one.


    ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡± She bowed. ¡°If you ever need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to call on me.¡± Thane put her dagger away and picked up the money.


    Something felt off. She gave off the same aura, the same scent, but why would she come out here? There was no reason to risk her life here in the Demon Forest, not when she could get an agent to do it for her. This uncertain feeling, he had wouldn¡¯t go away. ¡°If that¡¯s true, there is one more thing you can help me with.¡±


    ¡°Anything for a loyal customer.¡± Thane smiled.


    ¡°A group of assassins attacked me. They used poisonous smoke and tried to kill me and Mel. Did you have anything to do with them?¡± He came out from behind the desk and stood in front of her. His hand rested on the pommel of his sword. The song filled him and heightened his senses, telling him how odd she was. Thane was too relaxed There were openings in her posture he had never seen in anyone with experience. The last time they met, even behind a screen, she had controlled the room. It had been a few years since then, but she couldn¡¯t have changed that much.


    Thane frowned. ¡°I see. No, that¡¯s not my doing. If you were dead, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get my money, would I?¡± She gave a small smile. ¡°I can look into it if you¡¯d like. Have you found any clues?¡± Her smile deepened.Stolen story; please report.


    Akira grabbed the sword on the table and sliced through Thane¡¯s neck. There was no resistance or even an attempt to block him. The smile never left her face as the head fell off and the body crumpled. Akira picked up a cloth and wiped the blood from his sword. He reached down and felt her face. ¡°Is there¡¯s something here?¡±


    Scrunching his fingers he pulled off a mask. The face under it was older, maybe twice his age and wrinkled. He didn¡¯t know who this woman was, even if she could mimic Thane¡¯s voice perfectly. The real Thane would have already known about the attempt, even if she wasn¡¯t responsible. And when she sat down, she was in pain and hiding it.


    He''d heard rumours of a pretender to Thane¡¯s seat back in Relancia. Was this a pretender? But how¡¯d they get his token?


    Akira shrugged. It was unimportant. He had his token back, and that was all that mattered. Whatever happened to her, fake or real, Thane no longer had any power over him. There was nothing left to stop him. He was free.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me test my sword. You were perfect. Much better than a deserter.¡± Akira wiped the blade and put it back into its sheath. It was time to take care of the Demon King. First, someone needed to clean up the body.


    ***


    Sam stood a little off to the side of the soldiers in the field outside the gates, holding a small ceramic cup of wine. The red sun was rising to the east of them, in their faces. There were a few hours until the battle would start. By then, the sun should be overhead, negating the human army¡¯s advantage. She shivered in the cold morning air. The day promised to get warmer, but the seasons were changing. Standing around in leather armour wasn¡¯t conducive to warmth.


    Some pages, young orcs not old enough to grow their first tusks yet, were going around pouring glasses for everybody in the formation. Sam watched them move through the ranks of men and women soldiers. Sam was surprised that orc women came to battle with the men. They fought on the front lines and provided most of the support roles, supplying the potions the soldiers needed. They carried weapons as well, and from the practice battles she watched, they could teach her how to use them. In Relancia, other than her, most women stayed home.


    The silence rang through the group allowing everyone to focus on the young boys and girls moving through the lines. She was used to more noise.


    She had very little experience fighting in a war. She wanted to stand with Kale and protect him from Akira, but his strategy was about drawing the hero out. He was stronger than Akira and could beat him in a direct fight. The biggest danger was the spellcasters. Until they were dealt with, it made sense to split up his forces and allow his son to come up against them.


    That¡¯s where Sam came in. She had to find Mel. With her shield ¡ªeven damaged as it was¡ª she could probably block some of the spells the humans had. It had been able to stop Kale¡¯s strongest fire spell, so it should offer some protection. If Mel used her ultimate spell, it wouldn¡¯t hold up very long, but even a small chance would give them the opportunity for a counterattack.


    In addition, her role was to defend his son against the humans.


    With their backs to the stout walls, there was no way the Relancia army could get behind them and the demon army had a place to retreat to if the battle turned against them. Kale had sent his shadows to the south to watch for any attempts at an attack from there. They would have been the perfect warriors for this fight if they could leave the castle. While they were tied to his sword, they were limited to the castle grounds.


    This was it. The final battle. A few short weeks ago Sam was here trying to kill the Demon King and become a hero in Relancia. Now she was defending him and had become a villain to the people she had sworn to defend. She smiled at the irony. Every step kept her moving further and further away from the goal of getting home.


    Kale stood silently in front of the soldiers. When they saw him the silence finally broke and they started pounding on their shields with their swords. They were outnumbered, and the human army had better weapons. If they broke here then the humans would win.


    He waited with his arms behind his back. The calm started at the front of the army, where he stood and spread backwards. Pushing the nervous energy down. Sam still heard grumbling, and she could feel eyes on her, blaming her. She Ignored the incriminations and focused on Kale. Soon everyone was watching him, ready to listen to his speech.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you this will be easy. I won¡¯t lie to you and say, we will survive this. Nor will I reject the blame for this fight. I am responsible for leading us down this path. It is on me and I will be with you to the end,¡± Kale addressed the soldiers. They numbered in the thousands, and Sam knew each was giving him their full attention. She couldn¡¯t turn away even if she tried.


    ¡°This will be a fight for our survival. Our allies have left us, and the enemy facing us is powerful, but so are we. For centuries we have held off the human scourge that has tried to take our land. For centuries we have soaked the fields in their blood. For centuries, we have protected our partners, our children, our parents, and ourselves. Today will be no different. Take pride in your sacrifice. I will.¡± Kale lowered his hand and took a cup from Hobbi. He raised it high, catching the sun and was silent. He mumbled something, lowered it and drank. The rest of the soldiers followed his example. After finishing, they tossed the cup to the ground and stomped on it.


    When Hobbi told her about the ritual before a battle, to drink a cup of wine and give thanks to the god of war, she was surprised. Why would anybody go into battle drunk? Having gone through it, she realized how valuable the small things were. With everybody doing the same, they were united in their cause. Nothing could stop them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way, human,¡± the soldier near Sam grunted. ¡°I might mistake you for the enemy.¡± He grunted and moved off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in mine. I might have to save your life, and I wouldn¡¯t want to trip.¡± Sam said to the back of his head. She was usually much better at banter. Everything about today had thrown her off her game.


    Sam had experienced this attitude and more since coming to this world. First, the human soldiers were afraid of her strength. When she joined the hero¡¯s party, she gained some level of acceptance, but there was always an undercurrent of fear. Now she felt the same thing here, with Kale¡¯s army. She would not be able to erase all prejudice in one day.


    Ayasse worked his way over to Sam and smiled at her. He walked with a cane and was wrapped in bandages. She hurried over to him and supported him with a hand under his arm.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You should be sleeping.¡± Sam put her hand on the small man¡¯s back and brought him outside the lines. They were moving out in moments, and orcs were running everywhere. She didn¡¯t want to get trampled on and start any fights by accident.


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure this was what you wanted to do,¡± he asked her. ¡°You don¡¯t owe the Demon King your life, even if he saved yours.¡±


    Sam shook her head. ¡°Akira and the army being here is my fault. I promised to bring peace and failed. Besides, if I escaped in the chaos of battle and tried for the human kingdom, I would feel too guilty. I started this. I must see it through.¡± Sam helped Ayasse back to the gate. ¡°Why are you here? Did Healer say you could move yet?¡±


    The thief was quiet and twiddling his fingers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sam asked, her brow furrowing. Something was wrong with Ayasse. This time he was different, less controlled.


    ¡°I have a slave crest,¡± he started, touching his shoulder. ¡°It tied me to my Master and would only release me at her death. She never used it to control me. That was beneath her. It only let me know she was in charge, and so she could find me wherever I hid. A few moments ago, I was released. I don¡¯t know what happened to her, but I feel strange. She feels dead, but it¡¯s like something is missing. A part of me has been shovelled out. For the first time in my life, I have no idea what to do.¡± He looked up at Sam. ¡°I needed someone to talk to. You were the only other person I knew here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, but isn¡¯t freedom from slavery a good thing?¡± Sam said as she smiled and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You can chart your path and see what you want to see.¡±


    Ayasse shook his head. ¡°Change is never easy, Sam. It is always filled with blood and requires suffering. Large change requires a massive sacrifice, without which nothing will happen. I¡¯m not sure what to do now.¡± Ayasse turned his head to look out into the forest. The black leaves were starting to lose their colour. Sam could see a few browns and golds mixed in. It was nice to see that the trees still behaved like trees. It was also no longer watching her. When she asked Hobbi about her feelings of being watched in the forest, he raised an eyebrow and started talking to Healer about mental medicine. Sam dropped the subject and got ready for the war.


    Sam and the army were facing the humans inside the forest soon. The plains in front of the castle would have been ideal, but with the human¡¯s weapons advantage, anything that offered protection was welcome.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that. Things will work out. The future is a mysterious beast. You¡¯ll see,¡± Sam pounded her shield.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see.¡± Ayasse turned back to her. ¡°Hold on to your innocence, Sam. You¡¯ve killed before and you¡¯ll have to kill in this fight. There is no holding back if you are to move forward.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Sam was confused. Ayasse was always vague now more than ever. Why couldn¡¯t people ever speak clearly to her?


    No, that isn¡¯t what I should be thinking. She stared at his blank face, pushing down her frustration. It was hard not to take control and lash out.


    ¡°You are my friend, Sam, one of the few I have. My master may be gone. I have nowhere else to go.¡± He stood up as straight as his injuries would allow him. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just feeling strange.¡±


    ¡°Get some rest.¡± It was time. Sam headed back to the army.


    ¡°Good luck, Sam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sam walked to find Kuma. Their mission: find the mages and take them down. After that, Akira. If she had time, she¡¯d teach the old members of her team the advantages of some constructive violence.

 Chapter 17 Sam vs. Mel

    Chapter 17


    Sam shoved her shield into the ground and leaned on it, panting, trying to catch her breath in the lull after the last attack. The human magic squad had almost killed her. She¡¯d been able to protect Kuma and some of the other soldiers, but there was no way she could stop everything. Her shield was already showing signs of damage. Fire spells spilled from the human lines and engulfed orcs in a searing blaze around her. She could hear screaming coming from both sides of the conflict as the orcs struck back at the humans. The worst was the smell of the burning meat. That was going to stick with her.


    She still hadn¡¯t seen Mel. There had to be over a hundred human magic users. Kale¡¯s army had similar numbers, but orcs were predisposed to magic. Where had all the human ones come from? She¡¯d heard rumours in Relancia about secret experiments, but nothing was pointing to this. Kuma and his team had been able to take out some of them, but they were spread through the ranks of the human army, hidden in the black forest. Many were even protected by force shields and could block basic attacks.


    \¡°Here come the human reinforcements,¡± Kuma yelled, pointing to the forest edge. At fourteen, Sam had thought he was too young to be in this battle, but this was normal in the orc world. They were considered adults. He had just turned the perfect age to join the fighting.


    ¡°Dammit. Any potions left for the men?¡± Sam asked the medical officer crouching next to her.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re out. If they get hit, they¡¯re dead,¡± the medic said as she picked up a soldier missing an arm and headed away from the fighting. There was a medical shelter near the castle for the seriously injured, but to get there you had to pass through the strongest part of the fighting.


    Sam raised her shield, blocking another fireball from hitting the retreating woman. This one dissipated without setting the tree on fire. Using her mace, she rushed the spellcaster and struck him in the face, sending him flying into the tree. Ignoring the spatter that hit her face, she stepped up to the next man and swept him aside with her shield, crushing him against another tree. Ayasse was right, this was hard. With each person she hit a little part of her died.


    ¡°This way,¡± Kuma gestured. ¡°The mages are behind that grove.¡± He advanced toward the trees with a group of young soldiers. Much like the natives in the Americas back home, they were all looking for recognition in this battle. Scars and trophies proclaimed them men.


    Moving through the forest ahead of Kuma, Sam saw several orcs engaged in hand-to-hand combat with the human army. Bodies from both sides littered the path turning the black ground even darker. She grimaced and let them fight. Her mission was not to help everyone.


    ¡°Here comes another spell!¡± Sam heard Kuma shout and raised her shield. The fireball bounced off the metal, forcing her to her knees, and searing her hands from the heat. It rebounded to the trees, exploding and spreading fire to the rest of the dry forest. Kuma said something, but she couldn¡¯t hear him with the ringing in her ears.


    The human magic was getting stronger. The demon army magic corps members responded by using their water magic to put it out. Fighting in a forest was dangerous enough without a fire to complicate things. Even with a magic corps, attacking someone who wasn¡¯t a mage with magic wasn¡¯t honourable for the Orcs. Sam had tried to get them to send a few fireballs the other way. They wouldn¡¯t do it and turned away from her.


    ¡°Do we have anybody getting in behind the army?¡± Sam yelled to the general in charge of their advance.


    ¡°Yes, now hold the line. You¡¯re here to stop the mages from killing the young Lord. Worry about your position and leave me to mine.¡± The general pointed to the front. Sam punched a tree and knocked it over forcing several orcs to scatter, exposing them. She could do so much more, but they had her here, protecting Kuma. The Demon King had asked her personally and she promised to follow his orders. She wanted to move to the middle of the battle and help Kale. It was so frustrating, but she wouldn¡¯t abandon her position. And lose Kuma. Once was enough.


    In the opening chaos, Sam lost Kuma when they rushed the human forces. It had been hell. She had fought in battles before, alongside Akira and some of the humans. Never anything like this, with all this blood and ichor. Those had been small skirmishes. There, she¡¯d been able to take out the other side without killing them.


    When she tried to do that here, it failed and almost killed her. After finding Kuma fighting a man twice as big as he was and wearing the new armour, she tackled the human to the ground. As he gasped for air, she broke his legs with her shield to keep him from getting up and stood to face Kale¡¯s son. She ignored the human soldier¡¯s cries of pain, turning away from the sight. Sam knew people were going to die in this fight, but then, there was no way she was going to kill anybody if she could help it. It was hard and she knew she would fail to keep that promise. After the village, she should know better.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kuma yelled at her.


    ¡°Following your father¡¯s orders. He wanted me to keep you safe.¡± Sam stood away from the boy. She needed to keep her shield ready. A sharp pain pierced her calf. Jerking back, she saw the human soldier had stuck a knife in her leg.


    ¡°You will never interfere with my battles like that again,¡± he demanded. ¡°Is that clear?¡± Kuma went over to the human soldier and kicked him in the face. The whimpering stopped. ¡°I refuse to kill a man who can¡¯t fight back.¡±


    ¡°I will do what I have to do to keep you safe. I owe your father that much.¡± Sam responded, keeping her voice calm as she wrapped a bandage around her leg to stop the bleeding. She was trying to control her temper, letting the boy make his own mistakes. He was still young, barely in his teens, trying to make a name for himself.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you again.¡± Kuma had turned and raced forward into the heaviest part of the fighting. He was faster than Sam in this forest. She kept having to dodge the black trees to keep him in sight. The wound in her thigh slowed her down even more.


    ¡°Damn kid,¡± Sam grumbled. Kuma was as headstrong as his father and, like the king, wanted the humans out of his country. He didn¡¯t have his father¡¯s experience, however. That made it more dangerous for him to be here.


    Hah! What does that say about me?


    ¡°Another fireball!¡± Sam heard the voice and saw the flame come through the tree lines


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Stretching half the hill, this one made the others she¡¯d deflected look like one of her firesticks. It was plowed through the soldiers and trees, turning everything black.


    And it was headed straight for Kuma.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Sam swore and dove in front of the flame. Bracing her legs behind her she leaned her shoulder into the back of the shield and tried to deflect the ball. It spilled over the sides, the flames licking her arms and singing her uniform. The fireball pushed her back, burning her skin through the leather armour. She let out an agonized scream.


    ¡°Samantha!¡± Kuma shouted and ran to her.


    Her feet left furrows in the forest loam as she was forced back. It was only a matter of time before she tripped on a tree root and the fireball swept over her. She felt Kuma get in behind her and use his strength to brace their position. Sam could feel the shield melting, the metal leaking onto her hand. The repairs Kale¡¯s men had done on it were finally giving out. She needed to get rid of this fire before it overwhelmed her.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Leaning back against Kuma as a fulcrum, she kicked the bottom of the shield and directed the fireball into the sky, letting it explode against the treetops. The pressure from the explosion forced her to her knees and caused her to burn her shoulder on the shield. Kuma and his men grabbed their chests, breathing out in gasps. Heat and pressure knocking the air from their bodies.


    Her shield was now no better than slag. She dropped it to the ground, shaking the last of the molten metal from her arm and gave it a silent thanks for the protection. Another fire spell took out the magic brigade as they moved to quench the fire. Looking up, Sam saw Mel.


    ¡°Leave them alone, Mel!¡± Sam screamed from the forest floor.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Sam. I was hoping to run into you,¡± Mel cackled as she waved her hands to cast another spell. ¡°I have something special I was saving, just for you.¡± She finished the hand movements and shot out the same lightning spell they had used against the Demon King.


    Sam dodged against a tree and the spell hit one of Kuma¡¯s men. He stopped moving, his body twitching from the static. Sam could see he had stopped breathing. She glanced over to Kuma. He had crawled behind a tree and was gasping for air, safe for the moment. Mel needed time to chant the right words to make the spell more powerful.


    Sprinting from behind the tree, Sam moved from side to side, ducking to avoid the fireballs. She needed to reach her before Mel could make the spell more powerful.


    ¡°Stop it, Mel!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to call me that,¡± she fired another fireball inches from her head. ¡°Only my friends can call me that!¡±


    ¡°I thought we once were!¡±


    ¡°Never! I¡¯ve always wanted to see you fall. It must be nice to be loved by everyone you meet. To not make them turn away in fear!¡± Mel said, sending out a beam of fire. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for these powers, I didn¡¯t want the Demon blood in me, but I¡¯m going to use it to make you pay!¡±


    Sam could see the fear rising on Mel¡¯s face as she got closer. The sweat shone off her forehead. When Sam reached grabbing distance, Mel¡¯s fear switched to glee, and in an instant, ¡°Gotcha.¡± The lightning spell hit Sam head-on. Mel had been simultaneously preparing the spell with her other hand, waiting for Sam to get in close.


    Pain racked Sam¡¯s body. When they had gotten the combination spell from that loner in Sywind, Mel tried it with her lightning spell on a pig. Sam remembered the smell of burning flesh, the charge filling the air with static and causing her hair to stand up, even away from the pig. This was like shoving your eyeballs through your head and yanking them through your stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this, ever since we first met. I wanted to get rid of you then, but Eon made me wait, said we needed you. Akira was supposed to have been mine. I was to be the princess and they marry the hero in all the stories.¡± Everything sounded muffled like it was through cotton. The electricity was filling her ears.


    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m sorry for everything between us,¡± Sam forced out between gritted teeth.


    Mel bared her teeth and made the spell stronger, her face displaying her contempt. ¡°Sorry? Sorry! How dare you say that! Thrusting your body out at everyone. You stole him from me! We shared the same dreams, the same ideas of a better world. You took him away from me, used him and tossed him away when you were finished,¡± Mel screamed at Sam. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, Akira has reserved that for himself, but I can¡¯t stand the sight of your face any longer. I¡¯ll have to tell him that accidents happen.¡±


    Mel increased the intensity of the lightning attacking Sam. Her grin grew larger as Sam screamed out.


    ¡°Mel! Stop this, please. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Sam begged through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± She tilted her head to one side. ¡°But I¡¯m surprised you lasted this long.¡±


    Sam heard Mel begin the gestures to combine the spell with the same spell she used on Kale. Sam needed to stop her before she finished chanting. She inched closer to the white-haired mage. If she could disrupt the gestures, then Sam had a chance.


    I have to get her leg.


    Sam grunted. The pain was coming in stronger waves, but it was pushing her down. Without her strength, she would have died in the first attack, but there was a limit to even what she could do.


    ¡°Please, Mel! Don¡¯t do this,¡± Sam shouted, screaming as the electrical power caused her legs to spasm and drop her to the ground.


    Mel finished her preparations and raised her hands to release the spell. ¡°Now! Di¡ª¡± Mel¡¯s voice was cut off and the spell stopped.


    The lightning burst into the trees, shattering them, and knocking down everyone in the area. Sam felt a blissful release from the pain. The tingling continued causing her body to twitch, but it wasn¡¯t growing. It was done. After what seemed like forever, Sam raised her head and saw Kuma standing over Mel and his knife was dripping blood.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let her kill you even if it was your fight. I had to return the favour, for my honour,¡± he said as he stumbled over to her. ¡°We are even now Samantha. Yes?¡±


    Sam let her head drop to the ground and smiled into the dirt. ¡°Yes, we are even. I still owe you. She had me. I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. While she was happy Kuma had saved her, someone who she spent the last year with, who she thought could have been a friend, if things had been different, was dead. Sam pounded the ground.


    ¡°Let us return to the battle,¡± Kuma lowered a hand. ¡°My father will still need help.¡± Sam reached up to grab it and saw the boy stiffen and fall.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± She saw Mel standing, holding her stomach. The blood had already stopped and she could see the light of a healing spell being cast.


    ¡°Did you forget I could heal myself? Fools.¡± She raised her hand again and cast another spell, sending Kuma flying against a tree. The boy collapsed and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Damn you, Mel. He¡¯s just a boy!¡± Sam pushed herself to her knees and reached for the knife Kuma had dropped. She was having trouble moving her fingers and couldn¡¯t wrap them around it.


    ¡°A boy, who¡¯s willing to kill. That makes him a soldier to me.¡± Mel staggered up and went over to Kuma. ¡°Did he say ¡®father¡¯? Who is this boy?¡± Mel asked as she bent down.


    Sam looked around. ¡°Where are the rest of the soldiers?¡± Kuma¡¯s men? Had the human soldiers advanced this far? Sam heard signs of the battle going on but nobody was interfering with them. This place was too quiet.


    ¡°I set up a barrier. Now be quiet,¡± Mel said, adjusting her clothes.


    ¡°Leave him alone. He¡¯s just a soldier.¡± Sam pushed herself to her feet. She had maybe one last attack in her and had to make it count.


    ¡°I think I know this face. It was older and more experienced. Ah, yes. This is the Demon King¡¯s face, tusks and all.¡± Mel turned her head to Sam and released another simple wind spell, driving Sam from her feet and planting her face down in the black forest loam. ¡°Stay there.¡±


    Mel stood up and stretched her arms over her head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank him. His attack helped clear my head. If I had killed you, even by accident, Akira would never have forgiven me. He¡¯s already difficult enough to handle as it is. Your death at my hand would¡¯ve pushed him over the edge and I would have lost him forever.¡±


    ¡°Leave him alone,¡± Sam said, spitting out black leaves. She tried to push herself up. Mel just sent another spell to keep her down.


    ¡°I said, ¡®Stay there¡¯!¡± Mel turned to the human lines and cupped her hand against her mouth. ¡°I need two of the new mages to come here and assist me.¡± If they were close enough to hear her, then Kuma¡¯s men were probably already dead.


    Sam saw two young children come over the rise. A boy and a girl, they must have been about ten. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sam asked as the two positioned themselves next to Sam and wrapped her with a wind spell. Mel performed a new chant; one Sam had never heard before. When it was finished the three stood back. The wind pressure was gone and Sam was able to get to her feet. She gripped the knife and took a step towards Mel. The two young mages fell, choking, hands around their throats.


    ¡°What happened? I didn¡¯t touch them.¡± Sam, dropped the knife, bent down and placed her hand on the children. The two stopped choking and started to breathe, gasping for air.


    ¡°You are way too strong for most spells and the bindings we have, won¡¯t hold you. We¡¯ve tried before.¡±


    Mel¡¯s smile reminded Sam of Iago from that play. She cried then, but she was only ten. Now it felt like death was walking down her back.


    ¡°Akira wanted you alive and I knew your weakness.¡± Mel sauntered to Sam and leaned over her. ¡°Remember the village. The children.¡±


    Sam grimaced but said nothing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like doing that then, but it needed to be done,¡± Mel smirked and pointed at the two. ¡°If you decide to take any sort of action other than what I tell you to, these two will die, and it will be your fault.¡± Mel stood up and raised her hands to the sky. ¡°Kill me and the spell will continue. I know how much you love children and figured this would be perfect. Ingenious, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Mel. I¡¯ll find a way out of this,¡± Sam promised.


    ¡°I have no doubt you may try to escape and fail. Besides, you¡¯ve given me the Demon King`s son to play with. A little present is in order.¡± She turned to the two soldiers who followed the young mages. ¡°Report! What¡¯s happening at the front?¡±


    The first soldier saluted Mel, ¡°Lord Akira has sent the Demon King running and they have gathered several captives. He sends word that if you can join him, please come. They need to prepare for the final assault on the castle.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± She turned to Sam. ¡°Hear that? We are going to meet an old friend. Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mel directed the soldiers to tie up Kuma and help Sam to her feet. Sam wanted to end things with Akira once and for all, but not like this.

 Chapter 18: Sam and Akira

    Chapter 18


    Mel picked her way around the black trees, placing her foot on tree roots and stepping at awkward angles to avoid as much of nature as possible. She would stumble and brace herself against a tree with every second step. That was usually followed with a curse. Mel always hated coming into contact with anything in the forest and would try to get out before she was contaminated with fresh air. Sam smirked at the sight of Mel covered in dirt and blood. Even the smallest piece of revenge was good at this point.


    The grin faded when Sam looked at the two young mages behind her. She clenched her hands in a rage, tensing up her shoulders and watched them start to choke. Releasing her fingers and lowering her arms, they stopped and started gasping for breath, dropping the litter with Kuma. Any resistance triggered the reaction.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She reached out to the two children.


    They pulled away from her, fear filled their eyes.


    ¡°I told you what would happen. You¡¯re so easy to read.¡± Mel glanced back at the three of them.


    Sam wanted to knock that satisfied smirk off her face.


    ¡°Come on, Akira is just up ahead,¡± Mel said.


    Sam played out endless scenarios in her mind.


    What if I killed Mel before the spell reacted? She dismissed that. Just clenching her fists caused the spell to hurt the children. That was not an option.


    How about slowing down? She tossed that one as well. All it would do was delay the meeting. She needed this to happen. Most of her anger towards Akira was gone. She¡¯d never forgive him, but he wasn¡¯t worth it anymore.


    Just run away, and don¡¯t worry about who dies. She glanced at Kuma. He was being dragged on a litter by a soldier and the two young mages and shook her head. No, I gave my word. I can¡¯t do that. Mel¡¯s trap was perfect.


    They picked their way through the forest in silence. Each step brought them further away from the sounds of fighting. Sam missed the sounds of battle. It was at least predictable. She shivered when she saw the blasted remains of the trees stacked to the side of the freshly cleared space.


    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± Sam asked Mel. The feeling that someone was watching her reared up again. It had been gone during the battle, but she felt it pushing down on her now.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Mel shushed her, ignoring her quesation.


    Sam glanced around the camp. She expected more noise from this many people, but it was quiet. Interspaced in the sea of tree stumps was a smaller open space. The army must have expanded it when they arrived.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re here.¡± Mel pointed to where the Relancia army had established a command outpost.


    The grand tent in the center kept the sun off the commanders. It stretched most of the width of the original space, butting up against the stumps. Outside the lines of soldiers were prisoners, guarded by several brutal-looking human soldiers in blood-soaked breastplates. Sam recognized two of Kale¡¯s generals. They had been in the room when she challenged Kale to a fight. Sam bit her lip. How was Kale doing? What information could Akira get from them?


    The shine of the Relancian men¡¯s new armour had been dulled by blood.  She noticed its strength as she walked through their ranks, not that it could stop her. She had already destroyed a few sets in the battle earlier. Even with all the rumours, it still broke as easily as the old armour.


    Walking past the men, she recognized a few of them. There was Tolbert, with the broken nose. She went drinking with him before the first mission to kill the Demon King. She saw Froth talking with another man. Froth had a lazy eye and had always been friendly with her before. Now he spat when she walked past.


    Sam refused to bow down to their stares and lifted her head. She had made her choices, and she wouldn¡¯t go back on them. She would see them to the end. There would be no begging, no regret.


    ¡°Akira, look who I found,¡± Mel said as they reached the tent. ¡°It took some doing, but I have her.¡± Mel had the guards drop Kuma in front and then directed Sam to drop to her knees. When she refused Mel ordered one of the soldiers escorting them to kick the back of her legs. Sam sprawled in the dirt. She could hear the two young mages gasping for breath and she pounded the dirt. Even that small act of rebellion caused the spell to react.


    Why do I need to control everything? Sam thought.


    Kneeling, she could see Akira standing behind a table. A new sword was strapped across his back, and his clothes were covered in blood. He must have been on the front lines.


    Akira stared at Sam. She could feel his hatred drilling into her and refused to look away. If he was going to make this a contest, she would win.


    His hand moved up and traced his jaw. He had gotten someone to fix her handiwork, but it wasn¡¯t perfect. ¡°Your jaw¡¯s bigger now, isn¡¯t it?¡± She teased.


    Akira lowered his hand and narrowed his eyes, glaring at her. His lip curled up in disgust. Ignoring the meeting he was in, he came out from behind the table and exited the tent. Turning to Mel he pointed to Kuma.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That is the Demon King¡¯s spawn.¡± Mel gave a flourishing bow, sweeping her arm down. ¡°I picked him up with Sam and thought, they would make a good present.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks.¡± Akira¡¯s glare combined a mix of loathing and disgust as he stared at Mel. Sam had never seen him look at her with such signs of contempt before. What had happened between them? Sam shook her head. There was no way Akira would ever see Mel as a romantic partner no matter how much she wanted it.


    Akira continued to rub his jaw.


    ¡°What are going to do to me, Pooky? Eat me? You keep rubbing your jaw.¡± He hated that name, and anything to mess with his dignity would make him more vulnerable. She needed him angry if she was going to win.


    ¡°I¡¯d planned so many ways to kill you.¡± Akira was quiet. Sam had to strain to hear his voice, even kneeling in front of him. ¡°I thought about cutting off your head and displaying it for everyone to see. I toyed with giving you to everyone to use and then tossing you off a cliff. I¡¯ve lost count of the ways I wanted to kill you. But now that you¡¯re here I have just one question.¡± He swallowed. ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Sam twisted her head. He sounded scared, frightened, like a lost by. There was an undercurrent of anger to his words, but not enough. She needed him angrier, off his game. ¡°What did you say?¡± He¡¯d hate this. Anything to dig at his dignity would give her more time to plan a way out.


    Akira was on the verge of tears. Sam had never seen him like this. He raged forward and shouted, spraying spittle over Sam¡¯s face, ¡°Why did you destroy my sword, you bitch? I thought it was back, but the song has changed. It¡¯s less than it was!¡±


    Sam wiped her face off and looked at her former lover. This was the man she had spent the last year with. He¡¯d tried to fill in the blanks of her missing life. There had been talk of love, family, dreams. All of it had been a lie, cooked up by him, and probably Eon. It had been a comfortable lie. Sam had been happy there.


    With her memories back, everything changed and there was no way she could ever return to that person. She stuck out her chin and met his stare. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let whatever was in that sword take over my mind. It was wrong. The things it was telling me to do,¡± Sam shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m grateful it undid that spell Mel put me under, but it¡¯s evil.¡±


    Akira was silent. His mouth went up in a sly smile. ¡°I know where you came from. I talked to a person from your London,¡± he said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Sam shot to her feet and grabbed Akira¡¯s armour. ¡°Tell me. Who? How?¡± She heard two screams and spun around at the sound. The young mages were writhing on the ground, clutching their throats. Sam let go of Akira¡¯s armour and sank to her knees. The two children stopped wriggling and gasped for breath.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± Sam snarled at Mel.


    ¡°I told you several times now, not to move,¡± Mel smiled and polished a ring on her blouse. She had changed into a clean set of clothes. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re too stupid to listen. That¡¯s on you.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Akira brushed off his armour where Sam had touched him. ¡°I asked him why he sent you here, what you were to him, but he wouldn¡¯t answer.¡± He walked around Sam and pulled out his sword. ¡°I thought maybe you¡¯d wronged him, betrayed him. You do that a lot. He was rich and well-off. Strong jaw. I couldn¡¯t say what you did to him. He only mentioned a promise.¡±


    Sam couldn¡¯t believe Akira¡¯s revelations. The man he was describing sounded like Lord Robert. He hated Sam, that was unforgettable. Their many fights had shaken the house. The last time she threatened to sick the government on him for his abuse of the factory workers at his new exoskeleton workshop. He¡¯d just said it¡¯d be his word against an orphan. But to send her here? Impossible. Wasn¡¯t King Eon responsible? Something happened over there. Something she missed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t like that, did you?¡± Akira turned to Mel. ¡°Release the spell.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s wise? She¡¯s much stronger than you.¡± Mel looked worried, her concern touching her face as she reached out to Akira. She still cared for the man, even if he¡¯d rejected her.


    ¡°I said, release the spell, Mel. Be prepared to cast it again if she tries to escape. I won¡¯t debase myself to cut down a woman who can¡¯t defend herself.¡± Akira held his sword in front of Sam. He directed Froth to drop a mace in front of her. ¡°You have one chance. If you can scratch me, I¡¯ll let you and the boy go and take you to the portal.¡±


    Sam stared at the mace, then at Akira. ¡°If I lose?¡±


    ¡°I think you know what will happen then,¡± Akira said. He stood at the ready, in his first stance.


    Sam looked at the mace and then at Akira again. From her fight with Kale, she knew she was no match for a Sword Master, and Akira was as close to one as they could get. He wasn¡¯t angry enough yet to make a mistake. She could try to throw him off his game and get in a lucky hit. All he said was a scratch.


    This is my chance. Mel released the spell and Sam saw the two mages scamper behind the tent and sighed in relief.


    At least they are safe. She had no idea what to do about Kuma. She couldn¡¯t even consider running out of this fight and leaving him here. Sam grunted. She had barrelled her way through enough bad situations to recognize when she had screwed up.


    She had to use everything. ¡°So, how does it feel not to be the promised hero, Akira?¡± She picked up the mace. This was her last card. The prophecy of the Realmwalker could help push him over the edge. He¡¯d tried to push her buttons with Robert. It was her turn.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Akira stood in his first position, ready to strike.


    There weren¡¯t any openings in his form. When they practiced against each other before he would block every attack she threw at him. Her usual method of charging ahead wasn¡¯t going to work. It had never worked. He¡¯d always beaten her.


    ¡°It must hurt knowing your choices brought you here. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have snapped your sword if you''d been honest with me.¡±


    ¡°Shut Up!¡± Akira drew his sword and rushed Sam. She pulled up her mace and blocked the blow, forcing Akira to change his stance and come in low. She brought the mace down and stopped the sword again, barely. A second later she would have lost her leg. She used her strength to drive him back, forcing his sword to go high. Using her shoulder she plowed into his armour, knocking him off balance. Akira stumbled backwards, catching himself before he fell.


    Unlike her fight with Kale, Sam focused on blocking Akira¡¯s strikes. She didn¡¯t have the skills to attack an enraged Sword Master, and without her shield, she was vulnerable, even with her strength. ¡°You worked so hard, just for me to come in and steal everything from you.¡± Sam saw Akira¡¯s face darken. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you. Faster, more beautiful, especially now with that huge jaw. Would you like me to break it for you again?¡±


    Akira rushed in and started swinging his sword like a madman. Sam couldn¡¯t see where he was aiming, his sword was going too fast. It was all she could do to match his speed. She needed a moment. If she could get the blade, and use her strength, she could break it.


    He went high, towards her neck. Sam brought the mace up to block it. He reversed the direction and came down across her thigh, slicing through the leather armour she was wearing and sending out a spray of blood.


    Sam screamed, let go of the mace and dropped to the ground. She placed her hands on the leg wound to stop the blood, but it kept gushing out. She was going to die here. ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Akira smirked, stepped back and wiped the blood off of his sword. ¡°You tried to make me careless, Pooky. It didn¡¯t work. I¡¯ve been able to see through all your tricks from the very beginning.¡± He turned to Mel. ¡°Heal her.¡±


    Mel raised her eyebrows in shock and pointed at Sam. ¡°Are you sure? She will probably die from that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end that quickly. Heal her, but leave her weak.¡± Akira had a soldier bring out a stool and an apple.


    Mel went over to Sam and placed her hands on the wound. She chanted and Sam gasped as the wound closed. Mel moved her hands and Sam saw a pink scar slicing across her leg. ¡°Thank you,¡± she panted.


    Mel scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I wanted to see you bleed out.¡± She stood up and returned to the circle of people watching this fight. She snapped her fingers, and a young mage brought a tub of water for her to wash the blood off her hands.


    Sam was alone, surrounded by Akira¡¯s soldiers. The rest of the camp was silent. She watched Akira bite into an apple and cringed at the blood around her. She wasn¡¯t getting away from this. ¡°Damn you!  You¡¯ve been playing with me from the beginning, trying to make me think I had a chance. I¡¯m not going to play your game anymore.¡± Sam turned a defiant face to Akira. ¡°Either kill me now or send me back home.¡±


    ¡°Why would I send you back home? He doesn¡¯t want you, and he doesn¡¯t care what happens to you here. You¡¯re right, though. It¡¯s time to end this. I don¡¯t care for torture, unlike some.¡± Akira turned to Mel who gave a shy smile and put her fingers into her cheeks, giving herself dimples. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t use it. The common punishment for treason is being drawn and quartered. Women are usually burned at the stake,¡± he said, rubbing his jaw. ¡°We don¡¯t have the horses to spare and the trees aren¡¯t strong enough for hanging, so we¡¯ll have to improvise.¡±


    ¡°Bind her arms and legs,¡± Akira ordered. ¡°And prepare a fire.¡± He turned to Mel. ¡°Mel, have the spell ready if they fail.¡±


    Several soldiers rushed out and surrounded Sam. She punched the first one in the face and broke his nose, but he continued forward. She tried to fight them, push them off her, and failed. She¡¯d lost too much blood. Her strength was failing her. She sent two flying back and broke Froth¡¯s arm, but there were too many. They piled on her, smothering her with their armour.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Sam screamed. A blow to her head dazed her, giving them the chance to tie ropes around her arms and legs. Restrained, they forced her to the ground again.


    Dammit!  The battle had started around dawn. Now the sun was approaching the highest position in the sky. It¡¯s not even noon yet.


    Akira tossed the apple, stood up, gestured for an axe, and walked up to Sam. ¡°It¡¯s time, Sam. I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Apologize, beg me for forgiveness. You do that and I¡¯ll make it quick. Continue as you have been and I¡¯ll chop off your arms and leave you for the men.¡± He stood over her. ¡°Be ready to heal her Mel.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t hear Mel¡¯s response. She pulled on the ropes, feeling the tension in them. Gritting her teeth, she closed her eyes and yanked. The ropes didn¡¯t move. She tried again, exhaustion sapping her strength.  She flailed her arms, panic settling in. If she could break the rope holding her wrists she stood a chance.


    Akira stood over her. ¡°Last chance.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Sam shouted in tears.


    ¡°Nothing? Defiant to the end.¡± Akira shook his head. ¡°Why am I not surprised? I don¡¯t want you to give up this easily.¡± Akira licked his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s take the right arm first. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind after your first taste of pain.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± a voice cried out from below Akira as Ayasse jumped out of Sam¡¯s shadow and stabbed him in the groin. Akira let out a scream, fell back and dropped the axe. He rolled on the ground, covering his crotch.


    ¡°Get him!¡± Mel commanded, pointing to Ayasse. Soldiers surrounded the man while she ran to Akira, hands preparing to cast a spell.


    Sam struggled with the ropes, her fingers forgetting how to move. The world spun. The hours of fighting and the blood loss had weakened her. She couldn¡¯t break the ropes around her wrists, Not now. Her fingers were numb. She could reach her ankles. Swinging her body through the loop formed by her hands she reached the rope. Untying them, she stumbled to her feet, swaying. Akira was still writhing on the ground, covering his groin. Mel was hovering over him. Sam saw the light from her healing spell spill out behind the mage. They didn¡¯t see her. Sam picked up the axe and took a step toward the two heroes. She could end this with a swing.


    ¡°Gyaaa!¡±


    Ayasse¡¯s scream blasted through the ring of men, shocking Sam. She stared at the axe and shuddered.


    Flipping it over and turning towards her friend, Sam waded into the melee, stunning the soldiers with the back of the axe. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill them.


    The last two turned and tackled her. She stunned the first one with a blow to his temple. He slumped on her chest allowing the other to punch her in the face. Grunting, she shoved the first man into the second, knocking them both into the stumps around the clearing.


    Crawling over to Ayasse, she felt for a heartbeat. There was a small thump under her fingers. ¡°Thank god!¡± She forced herself up and stared at him. Blood and bruises covered his face, his arm was at the wrong angle.


    Sam shied back. ¡°Your eye!¡± It was a bloody pulp. ¡°Why¡¯d you do that? I could have escaped,¡± she lied, picking him up, almost dropping him.


    Ayasse smiled. ¡°Maybe. This was my choice. I had to take it back. Akira took it from me when he stole my knife. I will not have you take that from me.¡± He closed his left eye. Sam heard his raspy breathing and set him down, beside Kuma. She turned back to Akira.


    Mel stood over him, the light from her healing was still visible. ¡°Why won¡¯t it close?¡± She yelled to Ayasse.


    ¡°I used a special poison on my dagger,¡± Ayasse mumbled. Sam leaned down, even then it was hard to catch his words. ¡°Only my Master, Thane, could counter it easily, and she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need his Master, Mel. Ayasse¡¯s poisons are too good for you,¡± Sam shouted to her as the sudden noise of swords clashing filled the camp.


    Mel lifted her head, reached up and stopped a soldier. ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡±


    ¡°The Demon King has launched a counterattack. We are defending our position now,¡± the soldier replied and ran to his unit. Chaos filled the area as both Sam and Mel held the two men and stared at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you for this.¡± Mel sneered at her.


    Sam stood up and stalked toward Mel, staggering. The rest of the soldiers ignored them as they rushed to the front. Swords clashed in all directions, the sound filling the space. Kale must have surrounded the human army. There was an explosion in the distance as the ground rumbled. Someone was shaking the ground. Kale was finally using the magic users on the offensive. Sam steadied herself.


    Mel raised her hand and cast a wind spell at Sam, sending her tumbling back into Ayasse. ¡°You can¡¯t have him,¡± she screamed, picking up the injured Akira. He was no longer screaming and had passed out. She waved her arms to the side and brought her hands down, casting a wind spell at the ground. The two of them flew into the trees.


    Sam watched them escape and collapsed on the ground. She blinked her eyes to get them working again. Everything looked blurry. If Mel was using that spell, she must have been desperate.


    Sitting up, Sam put her hands flat on the ground. Everything was spinning. It was going to be difficult to get back to Kale¡¯s line. Crawling towards Kuma, she shook him awake. He groaned and opened his eyes. She needed his help. Together they could get Ayasse back to safety.

 Chapter 19: Getting Ready to Leave

    Chapter 19


    Carrion birds filled the field in front of the castle where the fight had taken place. They carpeted the land in a sea of black, making it look like the Deadland forest had spread up to the walls. Soon, the smell of rotting meat and offal would become unbearable. Kale had people out there, faces covered in white masks to keep the insects at bay, burning the dead. This was the part of the battle that the books left out.


    Sam walked through the orcs¡¯ camp outside the castle walls, lost in thought, reviewing the battle in her mind. If Ayasse hadn¡¯t been there, she would¡¯ve died no matter what she wanted to believe otherwise.


    Kale¡¯s forces had launched a counterattack at the perfect time. The Demon King Lor, the king to the north of Kale¡¯s land, had tricked everybody. He¡¯d secretly moved his soldiers into position, catching the human army in a pincer. The surprise attack allowed Kale to move in, rout the Relancian men and take out the command. He¡¯d been able to capture many of the human sorcerers, but there were still human soldiers lost in the forest.  Without Akira and their leaders, they were easier to pick up, but still very dangerous. The new armour the humans wore, made them a force to be reckoned with.


    Sam couldn¡¯t believe it all happened in one day. It had seemed to take forever. Part of her wanted to stay until everything was finished. If she did that, it would mean she¡¯d never get home.


    First, she wanted justice for the death of the villagers. After that, she needed to recover from the poison, and then, finally, stop the humans from invading. But now that there was a lull, she was lost.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± she said.


    From what Akira said, it was possible to go home. If he¡¯d talked to Lord Robert, a portal existed. Before, Sam only had her faith. However, going through the portal could be just as dangerous. If Akira was right, the reason she was even in this world, to begin with, was because of Lord Robert. Akira wasn¡¯t the most trustworthy of sources, but he had described Robert down to his hatred of Sam.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t the difficult decisions be easier?¡± Sam punched her hand and winced. The pain from the battle was still fresh. The demon realm didn¡¯t have the same healing magics as the humans. She¡¯d found a few potions in the humans¡¯ camp that had fixed her up and taken care of most of Ayasse¡¯s wounds. She couldn¡¯t find a bone repair potion, though. His arm would have to stay that way and heal by itself.


    Sam paced back and forth in front of the gates to Kale¡¯s castle, contemplating her next move.


    ¡°Could you please stop wearing a hole in the dirt?¡± Hobbi appeared beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have somebody following you to repair your damage anymore.¡± His scowl was not as strong today, Sam thought. She hid a smile. Maybe he was starting to like her?


    ¡°How is Kuma?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Lord Kuma is recovering well. Thank you for asking.¡± Hobbi¡¯s scowl went deeper. ¡°I wish to express my gratitude for not getting him killed in the battle.¡±


    Sam feigned shock. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me? That must have been difficult for you to say!¡± She frowned in real concern. ¡°Are you feeling, okay? Anything wrong?¡±


    Hobbi ignored the questions and let out a sigh. ¡°Lord Kale wishes to speak with you. He is in his private room. I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sam followed behind Hobbi in silence. The small goblin had hated her when they first met. She knew he still didn¡¯t like her, however, maybe there was a small shred of respect there.


    ¡°Why does Kale want to speak to me?¡±


    ¡°He will tell you that.¡± Hobbi remained silent as they arrived at the painted wooden doors. The image on them reflected the black Deadland forest outside, although with a muted, relaxed feel. Sam thought the soft d¨¦cor reflected what she knew of orcs themselves. Outside they were scary, but inside they were quieter and more reserved. She was going to miss this place.


    She stopped. I knew I wasn¡¯t going to stay here, even if Akira was still out there. While she had enjoyed her time in the Demon King¡¯s castle, it wasn¡¯t the same. She missed her home and Nadia. Sam squared her shoulders and pushed open the doors.


    ¡°Samantha, please come in. Have a seat.¡± Kale was sitting on a light brown carpet wearing a tan robe. A teapot, a cloth-covered plate and several cups were on the table. The room was bare and big enough for two people to sit in, and even then, they couldn¡¯t move around.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± She sat across from Kale and adjusted her legs to get comfortable. It felt like the room was pushing in on her.


    ¡°In the world of violence, there needs to be a place where we can relax, safe from attack. This is my safe room, tucked deep inside the castle where we can reflect on our problems, and release them to find their way. A place to meditate and contemplate on our next step.¡±


    Kale poured some tea for Sam into a small green cup. There was no handle so she had to grab it up with her hand. The heat from the tea leaked through the ceramic, burning her fingers. Letting go and shaking her fingers, she watched Kale and followed his example. He gripped it from the top where the thickened glaze was and raised it slowly to his mouth, using his other hand to steady the cup on the bottom. She ran her fingers over the rough bottom tracing the pattern up to the smooth glaze at the top, a sharp difference from the other cups she had been using.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked Kale in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a cup like this before.¡±


    ¡°This special design reminds us that rushing forward is not the best way to face our problems. It celebrates the idea that our troubles will fade away if we but wait.¡± He took another sip of the tea. ¡°And I love how it makes the tea taste better.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Sam tried the bitter-smelling drink and coughed at the taste. She didn¡¯t think it would ever grow on her. ¡°Nice,¡± she said, pounding on her chest. ¡°It would be better with some sugar.¡±


    Kale smiled through his long tusks. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie. The first time I tried it I felt my tongue rebel. It¡¯s taken me a few years, but I have come to enjoy it. You have to sip it as well. Don¡¯t gulp it.¡±


    ¡°Years?¡± Sam asked, surprised. She couldn¡¯t stay here for years.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Samantha. I have no plans to keep you here.¡± Kale poured more of the tea. ¡°I believe you and the other human will be leaving us soon. Is that not so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Part of me would love to stay here, but I miss my life back in London. I need to get back and fix¡­ something.¡±


    ¡°I understand the need to go home, Samantha. I shall supply you with some horses, clothing, and food to make your journey a little easier.¡± Kale winced as he took another sip of the tea. ¡°The last part is the worst. You have to swallow quickly to get it all,¡± he said as he set the cup down.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Without hardship and difficulty, there can be no growth. Reality tells us you have to take the bad along with the good. That is what this ceremony is for.¡± He reached for the small cake on a plate behind the teapot. ¡°Besides, he smiled,  ¡°if you make it through the hardships, you can reward yourself with a treat.¡±


    He handed the plate to Sam. There was a small round featureless cake on it, covered in powder. Sam picked it up and took a bite. The outside was almost tasteless. Inside it had a nice sweet green paste. After the bitterness of the drink, the cake¡¯s sweetness was a refreshing palate cleanser.


    Sam ate the cake in silence and tried the tea one last time. Grimacing, she placed the cup on the table, stood, placed her hands together in front of her chest ¡ªone fist inside the other¡¯s palm¡ª and bowed to the Demon King. He nodded back to her. Sam turned and left the room. She had to get ready. Ayasse may be able to go with her, but even if she had to go alone, she was determined to leave.


    First thing though, she needed a disguise. There was no way she was repeating what happened the last time. The bounty was still on her head.


    ***


    ¡°Are you ready to go, Sam?¡± Ayasse asked. They were in the Demon King¡¯s stables. She was saddling the horses, making sure everything was tight.


    He¡¯d spent the last two days talking to Healer. The dryad was fascinating and the medicine it created was exciting to behold. Who would have thought there existed a creature that could create an anti-venom just from ingesting a sample of tainted blood from a person? The frog-like thing was so protected against poisons that it immediately destroyed anything that entered its body. Master Thane would have loved it. She would have been acting like a young girl again.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe she was gone. When he ran his fingers over his shoulder, where his slave crest used to be, he still expected to find it. He wasn¡¯t sure, but it felt like it was still there. There was also a slight drain on his energy, a pull that tugged on him. He could still use the shadows like before, but it was harder to move through them. Maybe I used them too much? Are they getting closer to taking me? He often saw them hovering to the side, eyes watching him. When he looked at them directly, they vanished. The darkness was still there, waiting. It hadn¡¯t grown, but he could feel it pushing down on him. He would explore that after he was finished with Sam.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t need to come with me,¡± Sam said, running her hand through her black hair. She¡¯d gotten some black dye and changed the colour. It made her look like a different person, but Ayasse could tell it would only last a week at most. The scent reminded him of a cabbage, and that dye usually washed out after a few days. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself any more than what you have.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve used my powers a lot over the last few weeks. I probably need some rest. I can make small jumps, but nothing too far,¡± he said, putting his bag on his horse. ¡°There is one last thing I have to do here. Can you give me an hour?¡±


    ¡°Fine. But hurry up,¡± she grumbled, tapping her foot. ¡°I want to be on the road before noon.¡±


    Ayasse nodded and disappeared through the shadows. He reappeared in the hallway outside Kale¡¯s practice room and staggered. The darkness seemed a little closer today.


    Hobbi was waiting for him. ¡°I¡¯m against this,¡± he wrinkled his nose. ¡°He has not recovered from the war, and shouldn¡¯t be straining himself like this. Stupid man.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Sam that Akira had managed to injure the Demon King. Why?¡± Ayasse asked, surprised.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know everything. If you hadn¡¯t been in the room when they brought him in, you wouldn¡¯t have known either,¡± Hobbi spat out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be a few minutes.¡± Ayasse entered the training room. Kale was going through basic sword movements. Ayasse had watched Akira often enough to see how skilled the orc was. Kale flowed from one stance to the next as if he was dancing, marred only by the occasional wince.


    When he was finished, Kale put up his sword and grabbed a towel. Wiping his face, he turned to Ayasse. There was a long, barely healed slash across his chest stretching from his upper chest and going to his stomach. Healer had sewed it up, but Kale wasn¡¯t wearing a bandage. The orc¡¯s healing skills were quite strong, even if their healing magic wasn¡¯t. They had a supply of healing potions, but the last battle exhausted their supply. Ayasse was lucky Sam found the ones she did. In orc culture, however, it seems that scars were a mark of honour.


    ¡°You wished to speak to me,¡± Kale said. ¡°What about?¡±


    Compared to when he talked with Sam his manner was gruff and abrupt. Ayasse could sense that the Demon King didn¡¯t like him. There was no politeness, no respect in his tone. From everything he¡¯d seen, Orcs respected warriors. An assassin like him would be the greatest of dishonour.


    ¡°I have been talking to the dryad Healer about the poison I used on you,¡± Ayasse started. ¡°It was able to cleanse your body of Dragonfly, but the poison is quite strong and there is no known treatment that I know of.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve killed our Lord?¡± Hobbi pointed a finger at Ayasse. ¡°That is unforgivable, no matter who your friend is.¡±


    Kale held out his hand, palm up and Hobbi stopped speaking, his face turning from a dark brown to a crimson.


    ¡°Please continue,¡± Kale said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been able to gain a possible cure to the poison,¡± Ayasse pulled out a vial containing one brown pill. ¡°This is the Master Pill. You may have heard of it?¡±


    Kale nodded.


    ¡°I have left one with Healer. It is very sensitive to air and is kept in a vacuum-sealed jar. If you need it, he can administer it to you.¡±


    ¡°What is the catch?¡± Kale asked arms crossed over his massive chest, covering most of the wound. Without a shirt, the orc was even more intimidating.


    ¡°It will remove all poisons and impure influences from your system. If you take it in a weakened state, the pain from the cleansing could be greater than the poison itself.¡± Ayasse met Kale¡¯s eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t to be taken lightly.¡±


    Hobbi was rocking on his feet.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this. I will take your advice under advisement.¡± Kale placed his hands together and nodded his head at Ayasse. ¡°Are you and Samantha almost ready to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be on our way in the hour. I wanted to give you this information before we left. You have treated us with nothing but respect. I wished to return that.¡±


    Kale was silent. He turned and pulled on a robe. ¡°I have already said my farewells to Samantha. Have a safe journey.¡± He turned to Hobbi. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see Healer. I will hear its advice before I make any decisions.¡±


    The goblin let out his breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord Kale.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Kale.¡± Ayasse bowed, turned and left the room. Outside, he leaned against the door and wiped his forehead. Standing up he took a deep breath and moved into the shadows.

 Chapter 20: Burial

    Chapter 20


    Ayasse stared at the body in the forest and felt numb. The head was missing, but he was certain this was Thane. They¡¯d searched the area where they found the body, but there was no sign of it. Some animal must have taken it.


    What remained of the body had been gnawed by wolves or foxes. It was hard to be certain it was her without a head, but he recognized the signs. The scar on her hand where he had stabbed her when practicing with the dagger. The hip bone that didn¡¯t sit right and moved beyond what it should. The slave tattoo between her breasts. He¡¯d only seen that once. It was usually covered. She¡¯d taken him into the bath soon after she had purchased him and cleaned off the stink of the pens. He didn¡¯t trust anybody then and had refused to let her touch him. She had taken off her clothes to make a ten-year-old boy feel better. It was the only time he¡¯d ever seen her completely naked.


    Her stomach had been eaten away but the mole under the left breast was the same, as well as the jagged scar that stretched from her calf down to her ankle. That one was his fault as well. It had almost killed her before he could get the potion. She kept the scar as a reminder. Ayasse rubbed it to make sure. She¡¯d tried to trick him before.


    ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s Thane?¡± Sam asked, wiping her brow. She was using a flat stone to dig a shallow hole in the ground near the side of the road.


    He had offered to help, but when she touched his broken arm, the pain told him to stay with the body.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Ayasse needed to be alone with his thoughts. He reached for the slave crest on her shoulder. This was what had controlled his early years. Thane had never used it to tell him what to do, only to find him. He could never hide from her, but could always sense where she was. Now it was silent.


    ¡°Why was she here?¡± Sam asked, stepping out of the hole and cracking her back. She brushed the dirt off her clothes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be in the city? It¡¯s crazy to come out here, to this place, especially when there was a war going on.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ayasse replied, wincing as he dragged the body. He felt numb. She was his Master, but for the last ten years, she was also his teacher and, in a sense, his mother. He dragged the body to the hole and staggered back. Sam caught him and eased him down to the ground. She picked up Thane¡¯s body and lowered it into the hole.


    Prayer was never important to him. Why believe in any being that would ever allow him to be sold into slavery? Thane never made a big deal about it, but he knew she was a Shintonian. They worshiped nature and everything that went along with it. Burial like this was perfect for her.


    Sam shovelled the dirt back onto the body and stood back. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ayasse was silent. He was free of the slave crest. Free, to choose his path, according to Sam. His real mother had sold him years ago, but she was also dead. Probably, in the bread riots soon after he was sold, or so his first master had said. He had Thane¡¯s home. Something was drawing him there, but he couldn¡¯t go, yet.


    ¡°I will help you get home, then I¡¯ll find my path,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sam raised an eyebrow. ¡°I could help you try and find out what happened.¡±


    Ayasse smiled under his mask. ¡°Thank you, Samantha, but this is my mission. You have your destiny to follow and I have mine. Now, I¡¯d like to be alone for a few minutes, please?¡±


    Sam nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some privacy.¡± She took the horses back to the road, leaving him alone.


    Ayasse stared at the grave and thought back on his life. Thane had been acting strange the last time he was there and got the Master Pill. It was odd that she even had two to begin with. It was always easier to make four of everything. Did that have something to do with her being out here?


    Ayasse wiped his cheeks, but his hand came back dry. Sam told him to cry, but he hadn¡¯t shed tears since the first night they had beaten him in the slave pens. The tears had come back when he thought he¡¯d killed Sam, surprising him. Why couldn¡¯t he shed any tears now?


    ¡°Do you remember when you bought me from the slave pens, Master? I¡¯ll never forget it:


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that one.¡±


    Ayasse looked up from where he lay in his cell into the eyes of an old woman. She was hunched over and covered in wrinkles.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Are you sure, ma¡¯am? He¡¯s defective. Wouldn¡¯t follow orders correctly no matter how much punishment,¡± the handler, Gon said.


    Ayasse hated the man. He liked to use the whip a little too much.


    Laying back down, Ayasse let the cool stone soothe the previous night¡¯s beating. His back still burned from Gon¡¯s attention.


    ¡°He¡¯s perfect for what I need,¡± the old woman said. ¡°Clean him up and deliver him to me in two days. Make sure you dress his wounds.¡±


    ¡°Your loss.¡±


    Ayasse heard money changing hands and turned his head to the other side. As a slave, he didn¡¯t have any say in what happened to him. He was tired of trying to escape anyway. The slave crest made it impossible to hide. Gon always found him.


    ¡°Here you are lady, one assassin-trained slave,¡± Gon said as he handed Ayasse¡¯s leash over. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret taking this one.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s my choice. I thought I told you to clean him? He¡¯s filthy.¡±


    Gon shrugged, ¡°I forgot. Hold out your hand,¡± he said cuffing Ayasse across the back of the head. Ayasse raised his left hand and the old woman covered it with hers. Gon said a short chant and placed his hand over the two. Ayasse could feel the slave mark being transferred from him to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. He¡¯s yours,¡± Gon scoffed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the old woman said.


    Ayasse looked into the old woman¡¯s eyes and sighed.


    ¡°What is it, boy?¡± she said.


    Ayasse looked down and said nothing.


    ¡°I told you he was defective,¡± Gon said. He sounded embarrassed and ran his hand through his greasy hair. ¡°I¡¯m not taking him back.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, boy.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was soft and her smile made him think of the last thing his mother did before she sold him to the slave troupe.


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be old?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What are you going on about boy? Anyone ¨C.¡± Gon¡¯s head dipped forward and he collapsed to the ground.


    Ayasse smirked. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you boy,¡± she said, her voice no longer old and sounding like iron. ¡°Never reveal my secrets again. Is that clear?¡±


    Ayasse nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Call me Thane.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master¡±


    ¡°You never forgot where you came from, did you? Master¡± Ayasse rubbed his shoulder again. His broken arm still twinged and he couldn¡¯t move it very well. Dragging her body to the grave almost knocked him out. ¡°I promise I will find out who did this to you.¡± Ayasse placed a stone at the head of the grave and lay down a flower in front of it. ¡°You saved my life and gave me a purpose.¡±


    Ayasse turned to the road where Sam was waiting and smiled behind his mask. ¡°I think you would have liked Sam. She¡¯s as stubborn as you were and likes to control everything, but unlike you, her attempts usually end with her falling on her face. She tries hard but has never had your finesse. She thinks I¡¯m free to live my life, but I¡¯ve always been free. You made sure of that.¡±


    ¡°Stop looking at the jars with your eyes alone. Use your other senses.¡±


    Ayasse stared at the three vials. Each held a different herb. Thane said one was a treat, one would make him sleepy and the third would give him explosive diarrhea. He¡¯d just recovered from her last test. That one had left rashes all over his body.


    ¡°They all look the same.¡±


    Thane grunted. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point, my useless student.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So, you can slip them into a person¡¯s food without them knowing the difference. I want to make my target fall asleep. Which do I use?¡±


    In the three years he¡¯d been studying with Thane, she¡¯d been teaching him more and more about the poisons she used. A few times she¡¯d taken him on jobs. He was perfect to act as her face. Most of the Underworld didn¡¯t realize that the head was a woman. He didn¡¯t mind the exposure and it helped keep her safe. He¡¯d watched her get a little weaker each year. Even if she tried to hide it, something was eating at her. She wouldn¡¯t tell him what was wrong though.


    Still, she persisted in testing him every morning.


    Ayasse closed his eyes, stuck the first jar under his nose and waved his hand over it. There was a bitter smell. He tried the second and noticed a spicy flavour. It tickled his nose. The third one smelt vaguely of fish.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question, Master?¡±


    ¡°About this?¡±


    ¡°No. I know better than that.¡± Ayasse turned to Master Thane. ¡°You¡¯ve known about my abilities for three years now.¡±


    ¡°Has it been that long?¡±


    Ayasse nodded. ¡°Why have you never asked me to use my shadow powers for your purpose?¡±


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s been bothering you?¡± Thane scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re your powers. You use them however you see fit. If they help you complete your task, that¡¯s great. I have my way of doing things. If I ever need yours, that means my way failed.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Ayasse mumbled. ¡°The spicy one is the dangerous one. I choose the bitter one.¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Ayasse put some into a tea cup and added some hot water.


    The gurgling in his stomach started a few minutes later.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I choose the spicy one?¡± he mumbled later, coming out of the water closet.


    ¡°Sam has also never tried to exploit my powers. I think she¡¯s jealous of them though,¡± Ayasse said, turning back to the grave. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to make of her, but I trust her. She doesn¡¯t quite understand what we had. I knew you were sick, but I guess I chose to ignore it. You wouldn¡¯t have wanted me to say anything about it, in any case,¡± he scoffed. ¡°I also know this tugging on my mana is from you. You finally used the slave crest, didn¡¯t you? Why?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I will return to our house as soon as I¡¯m finished here, and find out what you left me.¡±


    Ayasse leaned forward and kissed the grave marker. ¡°Farwell, mother. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve given me. I won¡¯t waste it.¡± He stood up and went back to the road.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Sam.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go see Eon.¡±


    They moved forward, but Ayasse didn¡¯t look back at the grave.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry, you know,¡± said Sam moving in closer to him.


    Ayasse nodded and pushed his horse to a canter. They had a lot of distance to cover today.

 Chapter 21: Disturbing Dinner

    Chapter 21


    ¡°Where are the guards?¡± Sam stepped through the open gates to Eon¡¯s castle and peeked around the corner. It was night, but with the lanterns lit, she could see some soldiers playing cards in a room along the wall. Nobody was challenging her being there.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be this easy?¡± She said.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sam?¡± Ayasse asked, sliding out of her shadow. If you stand there the soldiers will see you.¡±


    She pointed to the ones in the room. ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    Ayasse shrugged. ¡°Eon was never one to inspire loyalty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get the doors with your powers and I¡¯ll take care of anybody we meet.¡± Sam shook her head and followed after Ayasse. She was hoping for more resistance than this. She didn¡¯t have a weapon, but after this, she probably won¡¯t need anything.


    **********


    King Eon played with the round white potato on his plate, rolling it around. The Backer had sent a huge shipment of the root crops a month ago. The drawings showing the handling and planting were easy to understand, even if the writing was impossible to decipher. That London place had strange writing. It was full of round letters and curls. It looked nice, but the decorations didn¡¯t help explain things.


    He¡¯d given the original one to his chef, but she had failed to make anything edible. The backer had said they were delicious with bacon, but how? The cook had tried boiling them, baking them and now frying them. Boiling had made them soft and easy to eat, not delicious. Baking them and adding plain butter did the same.  While the taste was okay, it didn¡¯t sing in his mouth. This was her last chance. The cook had fried it today with some bacon butter and salt. King Eon could see her standing off to the side of the room wringing her hands. He¡¯d already let her know that if it wasn¡¯t delicious this time, she was going to be beaten. He placed his bacon next to the golden mound, mixed the two and took a bite.


    The taste was unlike anything he¡¯d ever experienced. The bland texture of the root crop was replaced with a crispiness that brought out the bacon¡¯s juicy taste. The butter and salt were simple but effective. Eon raised his eyebrow. The cook started to sweat more and was still wringing her hands.


    He directed to his aged steward. ¡°Give her a gold coin and send her home. She¡¯s succeeded.¡±


    He always believed good work should be rewarded just as strongly as failure. The cook relaxed the tension in her shoulders and stood up straighter. After this, Eon knew, she would try even harder next time to achieve another gold coin.


    He started digging into the rest of his meal. This was his favourite time of the day. When he was eating, nothing was allowed to disturb him.


    An hour later, when he raised his head, empty plates were spread out on the private dining room table. ¡°Where is the dessert? Why is it not here?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Steward? Where are you? Guards?¡± There was no answer.


    Eon reached for his bell and rang it. ¡°Steward! This is intolerable! I will see you punished for this.¡± He pushed off the table. Using his special chair, he spun around. It was designed to make it easy for a man of his bulk to stand.


    He rolled to his feet and went towards the door. ¡°If the dessert isn¡¯t coming soon, somebody will pay.¡±


    King Eon opened the door and saw his guards on the ground. They were sprawled on the floor and looked as if they were dead. He gasped, stepped back and went for the emergency bell pull. In his haste, he slipped and, with his heft overbalancing him, fell over on his back. ¡°Blast! Help! Someone, help me!¡± Every morning, he needed three people to get him out of bed properly. One to push and two others to pull his arms. There was no way he was getting up by himself. Eon rocked to his side and tried to use his arms to push himself up. Somebody was trying to kill him.


    ¡°I see a fat turtle rolling around in the dirt. Should I put it out of its misery?¡± Eon heard a woman¡¯s voice coming from around his feet. He couldn¡¯t raise his head high enough to see who it was, but he knew that voice from somewhere.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that. I am your king. You will respect me!¡± Eon couldn¡¯t keep the indignation out of his voice. He realized these could be the assassins, but that didn¡¯t permit them to be rude.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He saw a hand reach down and grab his doublet. The hand straightened up and hoisted him high in the air. It brought him face-to-face with Sam.


    ¡°Samantha!¡± King Eon punched at the arm holding him, while his legs kicked in the air. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be dead.¡±


    He tried kicking her stomach, but with his short legs, it was impossible to reach her. He¡¯d gotten reports that his army had failed to take over the demon lands. His invasion, even with the new armour, had failed. Most of the soldiers who returned from the battle had been stripped of the new armour as well. That bastard Kale must be planning a counter-attack. Was this the first strike? There was no indication anyone was coming here. His spies would need some re-education.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Eon; Akira failed. I have no idea where he is; do you?¡± She turned to the shorter man standing next to her.


    King Eon thought he recognized the outfit, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. The man seemed to blend into the darkness next to the woman.


    ¡°No. After I stabbed him in the groin, Mel took him from the field. She may be able to heal him, but it¡¯s going to take a while. The poison I used was very specific and difficult to counter.¡±


    From his tone and clothes, Eon realized that this was the other member of the Hero¡¯s party, the one who ran away. ¡°You¡¯re Thane¡¯s man, aren¡¯t you? What is your name? She¡¯s going to be upset at this. How dare you manhandle me.¡± There was still a way to get out of this. He and Thane had an agreement. He wouldn¡¯t interfere with her, and she would stay away from him.


    The hooded man turned to Eon. The king shied back from his eyes.


    ¡°My Master is dead,¡± Thane¡¯s man said. ¡°Someone chopped off her head and left her in a ditch. We came across her corpse a day outside the battle. It had been set upon by animals and her head was missing, but I recognized the signs on her body. It was her. There is nothing she can do.¡±


    Eon ground his teeth in frustration. He needed Thane to keep the peace and trying to capture her was the perfect excuse to crack down on unrest. She knew that and played her role well. Besides, it gave the prince something to do that didn¡¯t involve seducing women. He and Akira were too similar. However, unlike the Hero, the prince refused to be led and believed in his own rhetoric. At least Akira could be used as a weapon. If he wasn¡¯t screwing that up.


    Eon ground his teeth. Akira¡¯s a twit. He failed to defeat the Demon King, lost the valuable sword, was defeated, and knowing him, probably killed the head of the underground. If he wasn¡¯t such a powerful swordsman, I would have had him killed years ago.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Eon asked Sam.


    He was still swinging in the air, but he could feel her arm start to shake. There was no way she could hold a man with his weight, like this forever. He could still spin this his way. He learned long ago to use his image to his advantage.


    ¡°I want to go home. Akira implied you had a way to do that.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, Samantha, put me down and we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Sam set Eon down, brushed off his doublet and smiled. Eon went back to his chair and sat down. He needed to keep as much control over the situation as he could. First, how much had that fool told her?


    ¡°Are you going to do it, or do I have to get rough?¡± Sam cracked her knuckles.


    Eon gave her a soft smile. ¡°No need to use violence. I am happy to send you back to your world. You¡¯ve caused me enough trouble as it is,¡± he said, raising his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll be overjoyed to see the last of you. However, there is only one portal and I, cannot open it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sam slapped the table, shaking the dishes.


    Gesturing for her to calm down, Eon continued. ¡°It¡¯s controlled by a man on the other side. However, you¡¯re in luck. Tonight¡¯s the time I usually send my shipment through. You¡¯ll have to travel some distance, though. It¡¯s in a stone warehouse towards the outskirts of the old town.¡± Eon ran his finger through the grease on the plate and licked his finger.


    He watched Sam raise an eyebrow and turn to the smaller black-clad man, who shrugged his shoulders. She turned back to the King. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumours about a secret warehouse on the river. Is that what you have there?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Why are you being so helpful? You set a bounty on my head and tried to have Akira kill me.¡±


    ¡°And how did that work out for me?¡± Eon shook his head. He needed to play the weak king. If he could just spin this the right way, the Backer would owe him a favour. ¡°You are standing here in my private dining room; my guards are on the floor and my dessert is ruined. Getting rid of you will save me so many headaches.¡±


    Sam turned to Ayasse. ¡°What do you think? Can I trust him?¡±


    ¡°Normally, I¡¯d say ¡®no¡¯, it¡¯s too convenient. However, I¡¯ve seen many people give up fake information to save their lives. Every instinct I have says, he¡¯s hiding something, even if I can¡¯t tell what it is. He¡¯s either telling the truth or else, he¡¯s an excellent liar. I wouldn¡¯t trust him very far, though.¡±


    Sam turned back to the King, ¡°You heard him. I shouldn¡¯t trust you. How do I know you won¡¯t betray me? Every time I¡¯ve met you, I feel dirty afterward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way, Samantha. I¡¯ve only ever had the best needs of my people at heart.¡± Eon frowned. He had to be careful. His image was all about playing the stern father figure. ¡°Even when I allowed you to be the Hero.¡±


    ¡°You never allowed me to be anything,¡± she glared at him. That was the Sam he needed, angry. ¡°I chose to be a hero to help people. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    King Eon smiled the friendliest smile he could, while inside he was wringing her neck and planning his next step. He pointed to the bell pull near his table. ¡°Summon my steward. He will arrange your trip and bring my dessert if you haven¡¯t killed him as well.¡±


    Sam moved over and yanked the bell pull, breaking the bell and sending it crashing to the ground. King Eon frowned. She didn¡¯t even have the decency to look embarrassed.


    ¡°There will be no calling anyone,¡± Sam said, stalking towards Eon. ¡°After you tell us how to get there, I¡¯m going to put you somewhere nobody will look for a while.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kill me, like my guards?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, and they aren¡¯t dead. I¡¯m not an evil toad, like you.¡± Sam picked him up by the doublet and carried him back into his bed chamber.


    Filthy woman. Eon sighed, punching her arm. I¡¯m going to make sure you¡¯ll pay for this humiliation.

 Chapter 22: Going through the Portal

    Chapter 22


    Sam saw where the two moons usually were and smiled. Tonight, clouds hid them, blocking all their light. Perfect for breaking into a building. She and Ayasse hid in the darkness outside a small store that sold fishing tackle. The fish-shaped sign was creaking in the breeze, but there was no other movement. They checked out the large warehouse on the docks in front of them. According to King Eon, there were at least fifty guards, several workers, and some magical defences inside. And the portal to her world.


    At three stories and built of black stone, the warehouse dominated the other small thatched houses butting up against them. In the two hours they watched it, several small ships had sailed away, presumably loaded with goods. Eon never said what they had here, but Sam had heard of this building. There was talk of a new port in the bars she used to frequent. The rumours didn¡¯t say much, only that it was well guarded.


    At the castle, Sam had just walked in through the front gate, even with her picture everywhere. She could smell the contempt coming out of the castle. Eon liked to believe his people thought of him as a father they had to protect. Most of the regular people were waiting for him to eat himself to death and for the prince to take over. The threat of Eon¡¯s soldiers was the only thing keeping the people in line. If they knew the truth, they would probably rise and dethrone him, and stick the prince on the throne. Sam had never met the man, but from everything she¡¯d heard, he loved ladies and hunting and was a much better man than his father ever was.


    Sam had left Eon tied up in a closet and stole his dessert before she left. He was out of the way, but it was only a matter of time before someone found him.


    Sam chewed her fingernail. There was something not right here. ¡°What do you think?¡± She turned to Ayasse. ¡°Were you able to check it out?¡± She was still waiting for a problem to drop. They were having too much good luck.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a shield around the building. I¡¯m unable to get through.¡±


    ¡°You should have tried harder,¡± she winced at her tone. ¡°Sorry. That wasn¡¯t what I meant to say. Should we go in the front door, like at the castle?¡± Sam tried to make it sound light and pointed to the building.


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± Ayasse scoffed. ¡°These guards here have more to lose. Eon needs them to control the portal. They won¡¯t let you in easily.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so close. I can feel the gate in my gut, and we don¡¯t have much time.¡± According to King Eon, things went in and out of the gate every two weeks. He didn¡¯t control when it opened. That happened on the other side. This evening was his turn to send goods through and the gate only stayed open for an hour, two hours after midnight.


    ¡°We still have a little time before it starts. I did see a way up the side of the black building. If you can climb it, we can enter through the roof.¡± Ayasse beckoned Sam to follow him. He led her to the side closest to one of the thatched-roof houses. ¡°If you jump onto here and jump over to the building, it may give you a boost.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a running start and leap the building?¡± Sam boasted, stretching her legs. She cracked her knuckles and grinned.


    ¡°Sure, that would work too, but the guards on the roof might see you.¡± Ayasse pointed to the top of the building. Sam could make out one dark shadow person sticking their head out. ¡°My way minimizes risk. Can you take them out before they alert the rest of the soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Sam clicked her tongue in frustration and went over to the small thatched house next to the warehouse. She climbed up to the top and stood on the frame. The enormous building in front of her dwarfed the smaller ones. A shallow jump should get her onto the rough stone, and there were enough handholds to get her to the top. If she needed to, Sam could make more, but that would be noisy and tonight was all about stealth.


    She turned to Ayasse. His mask hid his face, but he must be hurting. ¡°How about you? Have you recovered from your beating? You haven¡¯t been using your powers as much. Besides, didn¡¯t we bury your master? You¡¯re grieving and should sit this out. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± She placed her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. It was only an overextension of my powers,¡± he whispered. ¡°I was able to get a potion when we came into the city to fix the remaining problems.¡± He held up his arm. ¡°And I won¡¯t be fighting.¡± He paused and looked down. ¡°As for my master, there was something strange about that body. I told Eon it was her, but I¡¯m not sure. Something was off. I¡¯ll deal with that problem after this is over.¡± He waved her closer to the darkness.


    ¡°You said it had her aura and the scars on her body were the same,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Yes, but we couldn¡¯t find her head.¡± He dismissed Sam¡¯s raised eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That is my problem and I can handle it.¡± He pointed to the wall. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll ride your shadow up. I also should be able to soften your impact with the wall and make it easier to climb. If that¡¯s okay with you?¡±


    Sam turned away, glad for the darkness. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see her face turn red. She¡¯d been awful to him when they came to the city the first time¡ªcontrolling how he did things only because it embarrassed her.


    ¡°Got it.¡± She crouched, prepared to jump. ¡°You ready?¡± she whispered.


    Ayasse dove into Sam¡¯s shadow and stuck a shadowed thumb out. She looked back at the stone building, made a step and jumped. She heard a crack in the thatch roof and a small thump when she landed on the building. The sudden noise caused her heart to race. ¡°Did anyone hear that?¡± Sam whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I could muffle the sound with my shadows.¡± Ayasse said.


    Sam looked up. There was no movement on the roof. She wished he would tell her how he did that, but he never revealed anything. Sam gritted her teeth and let go of her control. She didn¡¯t need to know everything.


    ¡°You can do it. Make your arms work for you. Don¡¯t gorilla ahead,¡± Sam whispered to herself as she made her way up the side of the building. It would be so much easier to go in the front door and force her way to the portal. Unlike breaking things, sneaking in was more difficult. She felt muscles she¡¯d never used before twinge and shout in pain.


    When the clouds moved away from one of the moons, the bright light bathed the side of the building, exposing Sam¡¯s position. She held her breath and tried to fade into the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± a whisper came from the shadow beside her head. ¡°We¡¯re flush on the side of the building. They can¡¯t see you and I¡¯ve been able to mask our presence somewhat. They shouldn¡¯t hear you either.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Sam whispered back. She continued her climb, reaching the top after what seemed like an eternity. Pulling her head over the ledge, she located the guards. There were three outlined by the moonlight, watching the ocean. Another boat must be coming. She couldn¡¯t see anyone else. Off to the left side was a door, set in a round stone turret, away from the sea.


    Ayasse flowed out of her shadow and went to the door. Sam bit her lip as he checked the hinges for squeaks and opened the door, slipping inside. He had to scout the area inside and take care of any danger. Sam felt her arms start to shake as she hung on the ledge. Pain flowed through her. She didn¡¯t want to go over till it was clear, but her head was exposed.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Please don¡¯t look over here. She thought to the guards.


    Sam watched the door open, and Ayasse beckoned for her to join him. Swinging a leg over the ledge, Sam rolled and slipped through the door. She closed it softly and looked around the small room. There was enough space for two people and some stairs leading down. ¡°Dammit, that hurt. What took you so long?¡± She grimaced at her tone. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it took longer than I thought. There were a few problems. I resolved them,¡± Ayasse said, putting away his knives.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how you did that, do I?¡± Sam raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Nobody died if that¡¯s what you¡¯re implying. They won¡¯t be waking up soon, though.¡± Sam saw him grimace through the mask. ¡°I can incapacitate people without hurting them. It¡¯s harder, but I¡¯ll do as you wish, and not kill unless I have to.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    They went down the narrow stairs. Sam saw the small room off to the side on the first landing with two bodies lying over a table. They had cleaner-looking uniforms than the castle guards, but the same tan colour. Closing the door so nobody would see them, she followed Ayasse down to the first floor to a door at the bottom of the stairs. Opening it up, she peeked around the corner and saw a huge storage room. Spreading out from the door were hundreds of containers. They were taller than Sam, made of wood, and topped along each corner with a metal bracket.


    ¡°These don¡¯t fit this world. They come from mine,¡± she said, running her fingers across one of them.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°This bracket is too smooth. The technology here looks like the armour. It¡¯s too perfect.¡± She ran her fingers over the metal. What were they sending here? ¡°And look at this,¡± she pointed to a name.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°London. What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the room,¡± Ayasse said, climbing to the top of a box.


    ¡°Not again,¡± Sam grumbled, joining him to get a better view of the area. At the top, she crouched down and surveyed the room. There was a large open space in the center, surrounded by around thirty wooden box carts and packages, all of which were wrapped in cloth. Guards protected the carts in the center.


    Whatever was in them was important. Sam couldn¡¯t see anything in the center, but she heard a humming coming from it, and it was getting louder.


    ¡°What is that noise?¡± Ayasse asked from beside her.


    Sam shrugged and stared at the center.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re early. They haven¡¯t sent the packages through yet,¡± Sam replied. The humming started to grow louder, shaking her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Those carts wouldn¡¯t be here otherwise.¡± Ayasse stood up and dove into Sam¡¯s shadow. The magic preventing him from using his shadow powers to enter the building wasn¡¯t stopping him inside. Sam saw him wave to her a little further ahead. She jumped down and joined him.


    ¡°There are guards around the outside protecting the packages, but no one patrolling within them. They don¡¯t expect people to break in,¡± Ayasse said, raising his voice. It was getting hard to hear over the hum. She stuck her fingers in her ears to try and muffle it.


    ¡°How can the people outside not hear this?¡± Sam yelled.


    ¡°The stone must block the sound, and the people around here are used to strange noises. Ships come and go all the time,¡± Ayasse replied, just as loud.


    Sam hit the crate beside her, leaving a hole in the wood. She crouched, waiting for someone to come. The hum hid everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± What was happening here?


    Ayasse pointed to the hole in the crate. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He reached in and pulled out a round brown bulb. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    Sam stared at the brown thing in his hands, and her jaw dropped. ¡°It¡¯s a potato! How in the hell did they get here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Po-tay-to?¡± Ayasse asked. Sam could hear the confusion as he tried to sound out the new word.


    ¡°It¡¯s a root crop from my world. With it, you can feed more people than the standard wheat.¡± Sam reached into the crate and pulled out more of the food. ¡°It¡¯s a little dangerous to eat raw, but it¡¯s safe when cooked and can grow everywhere, even in low-yield soil.¡±


    Awed, Ayasse put the potato back and brushed off his hands. ¡°That¡¯s a miracle crop. With this, hunger could be eliminated, and there¡¯d be fewer orphans from starvation.¡±


    Sam shook her head at the mystery and gestured for Ayasse to lead the way. If this is what King Eon was hiding, why did he give up the location so fast? These potatoes would end hunger and ensure his position for years to come. There had to be something else going on here.


    Sam snuck forward, going around the boxes. The humming got louder with each step. Her fingernails were tingling. Any stronger and it would feel like they were being pulled off. When they reached the edge of the crates, it stopped. The silence was even louder than the noise. Sam scrunched her face in confusion and looked out over the open space.


    ¡°Get back! It¡¯s starting.¡± She heard one guard say. After the hum, his voice rang clearly throughout the large room, even as far away as she was.


    Sam couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from the center. A blue dot grew wider and wider by fits and starts. First, it crawled, then exploded to double its size without any warning. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she said.


    When it finished growing, it stood about twice the size of the carts and was big enough for several to go through at the same time. Why were there no drivers on the carts? It was a mystery, but good for her. Sam planned to hide in the back of one of them. The first one was pushed through the portal and it was tied with a rope to the next one, and the next one after that. It would take some time to move all of them.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get you moving,¡± Ayasse said as he placed his hand on Sam¡¯s shoulder.


    If this worked, she would finally be home. No more magic, no more orcs, no more killing. She¡¯d have to deal with Robert and see Nadia again, but she would also lose the friends she had made.


    There was still so much to do here. Akira could cause trouble. Eon would try to get his revenge on Ayasse. Kale needed help. Her strength would help fix a host of things. Sam turned to the portal. Can I go home?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayasse asked, pulling down his mask. ¡°This is what you¡¯ve been working towards. You have to get on a cart.¡± He placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Should I stay here? Help stop Akira and Mel? They are going to cause so much trouble for everybody,¡± her concerns rushed out. ¡°I have so much unfinished business here that it¡¯s selfish of me to want this. What about you? You¡¯re my friend. I don¡¯t want to leave you in trouble, especially with this question about your master hanging about you.¡±


    Ayasse took her hands. ¡°Sam, I will be fine. I was living my life before you, and I will continue living after you are gone. Of course, I¡¯ll miss you, and your stubbornness, but life¡¯s all about moving forward. I will find out what happened and bring justice to Thane. You need to do that for yourself too, and we both know that isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Sam nodded. She should stay, but she wanted this too much. She bent down and kissed him on the cheek. He blushed and raised his mask again. She wiped her face with her arm and turned back to the wagons. There were about half left. If she was going to do this, it had to be now.


    They snuck up to one of the carts near the end and Sam raised the tarp covering the goods. ¡°Green carrots? Why the frack are they sending those through?¡± She wrinkled her nose at them.


    ¡°Why? They¡¯re delicious and taste wonderful in cakes. Come on, get in there.¡± Ayasse pushed Sam into the cart and lowered the tarp. There were no alarms yet. He needed to get out of sight.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡± Sam raised her head and looked at the portal. She could see it getting closer. ¡°Goodbye Ayasse. I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± She waved to her friend.


    ¡°Goodbye, Sam. Good luck. May the Gods be with you.¡± Ayasse lowered himself into the shadows and disappeared into the maze of crates.


    Sam was alone. Under the tarp, and riding with some carrots back home. Two out of three wasn¡¯t bad, she thought. She had no idea what to expect when she arrived. From what Akira had said, the reception was going to be terrible. Sneaking her way in would fix some of that. And, if Robert was importing goods from Relancia, there was no way he was paying any taxes on them. That could give her the leverage she needed to get under his skin. After she found Nadia, of course.


    She peeked through the tarp and saw the blue sphere directly in front of her face. She shut her eyes. The force of the blue light stabbed its way through them, bouncing off the inside of her head. She let out a shout and stuffed her hand in her mouth to muffle the sound. It was like a screeching chalkboard and a hammer pounding her in the back of the head. Sam squeezed the carrots, crushing them, and reached for anything else to lessen the pain. The last thing she remembered was a blue knife to her eyes, then darkness.


    ***


    When she came to, she was still in the cart. The tarp was gone, and it was surrounded by guards. Sam counted seven men, all carrying truncheons.


    Unlike the ones in the warehouse, they were wearing dark blue uniforms with strange mechanical exoskeletons on their arms and legs. Sam could see the gears moving as the pistons pumped up and down from the contraptions on their backs. Smoke swirled up behind them, stinking up the air with its filth.


    Sam jumped up on the carrots, taking a swing at the closest guard¡¯s chin. He grunted when her fist connected and staggered back, then countered, sweeping her legs with his arm. Sam collapsed onto the carrots; pain shot up her legs. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Sam tried to get up, but three guards reached in with their exo-gloved hands and held her down. She kicked one in the face and saw him fall back, blood gushing out of his nose. The other two seized her arms. She gasped and started kicking at the cart, trying to get some leverage. The man on the right loosened his grip, allowing her to work one arm free. She punched the man on the left in the nose and heard it crunch, but he didn¡¯t let go. The first man returned and replaced the man on the right, grabbing her arm again. She couldn¡¯t shake them off. They were too strong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Where¡¯s my strength?¡± she shouted as the three men hauled her out of the cart and forced her down in front of a man in a pair of spotless shoes.


    A man¡¯s voice, full of contempt, said, ¡°That fat bastard told me he was sending me something he needed to get rid of. Why¡¯d you have to be so stubborn and not die over there?¡±


    Sam knew that voice. She hated that voice. She looked up into the face of her guardian and scowled at Lord Robert.

 Chapter 23: Welcome Home

    Chapter 23


    Sam stared at Lord Robert as she fought against the men holding her, struggling to stand. It had been over a year since she had seen him and he hadn¡¯t changed. Other than the new cane, topped with a brilliant green jewel, he still had the same square chin, the same set of perfect clothes and spotless shoes and the same disapproving stare. The only good thing about the memory spell was, she had forgotten how much she hated his judgements. They always made her feel like trampled dirt, lucky to touch his shoes, even for an instant. He seemed a little older though. Some grey was starting to show around his temples.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Me? I set this up.¡± He waved at the warehouse. It resembled the place she¡¯d just left, full of crates, but newer, cleaner. ¡°Let her stand. It¡¯s impolite to talk down to someone.¡± Gesturing to the two men holding her. ¡°Keep her contained. I will be most unpleased if she escapes.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Rage filled her voice and she jerked her arms. The two large men held them tight, behind her, one on each side as they stood her up.


    Where¡¯s my strength? This morning, she could pick up a tree. Why couldn¡¯t she move these men? Sam stared at the exoskeletons of the other men standing around. The machines were a new type, sleeker, less bulky, but only a little faster. She didn¡¯t remember seeing anything like this before. They needed a lot of space to work in so they didn¡¯t hit things. Had the technology changed this quickly since she was gone? She couldn¡¯t gain any leverage, but there was a whine filling the air and dark smoke spiralling up behind them. The machines were straining against something, probably her. Maybe if she kept it up, she could cause enough damage and get free.


    ¡°Stop your struggles girl. I won¡¯t have you hurting yourself, or these men. I need them,¡± Lord Robert said, placing his gloved hand under her chin, and raising her face. He was still a little taller than she was.


    Sam jerked her head out of his hand and spat at him. Wiping it off his cheek with one hand, he slapped her with his other, grasped her chin again and forced her to stare into his eyes.


    ¡°Remarkable.¡±


    The slap didn¡¯t hurt, but the sting shocked her. There was a copper taste in her mouth. He¡¯d never done that before. She stopped struggling with the two men and stared back. The whining noises from the exo-suits stopped. ¡°Remarkable? What do you mean?¡± She shook her head and felt around in her mouth with her tongue. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, even if you haven¡¯t aged as much as I would have thought. When Eon told me you were coming back here, I was ready to strangle that fat bastard. That pig had one job, keep you there,¡± Lord Robert stood up and wiped his glove on a handkerchief. ¡°I had hoped maybe that you¡¯d matured over there. After all, it¡¯s been about three years.¡± Staring at her, he raised his lip in contempt. ¡°All I can see is a rabid dog that needs to be put down. Same as before.¡±


    ¡°Three years? What are you talking about?¡± She was only in Relancia for less than one year. At least that¡¯s how it felt.


    He smiled at her and shook his head. ¡°Time moves differently over there. Slower, for some reason. It¡¯s 1899 now. You¡¯ve been gone over three years.¡±


    Sam drew her head back. ¡°No way! That¡¯s impossible. How could that be?¡± How could time be different in Relancia?


    Lord Robert ignored her questions and gave the handkerchief and his glove to his servant, Albert. Sam remembered that man too. Albert was as tall as Lord Robert, but where Robert was powerful, Albert was scrawny. A gust of wind could topple him. The butler¡¯s thin face and sharp nose only added to the scarecrow image. He was second in his disapproval of all things Sam, behind his master. Both of them had made her childhood hell.


    Albert handed a new pair of gloves to Lord Robert.


    ¡°Be that as it may, I still may be able to find a use for you,¡± Lord Robert said, putting on the new gloves. ¡°While women have achieved some freedoms here, they still cannot vote or hold property. As well, it is still my responsibility to find you a husband. Senator Rathor is still looking for a new wife, and I want his land. For some reason, he was enamoured with you. Maybe I can play that for some advantage.¡±


    ¡°Rathor! Forget that,¡± Sam yelled, still struggling. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever marry that pig!¡±  Forcing her shoulders forward the two men in the exo-suits came with her. She couldn¡¯t remove them. Dammit, where¡¯s my strength? Every time she struggled, she could hear the metal pistons on the men¡¯s backs going up and down like they were trying to take off, and a grating noise filled the room. Maybe she could use that.


    ¡°What are you struggling for? I told you to stop it!¡± Lord Robert sneered.


    ¡°Over there I could break a stone with my fist. Why can¡¯t I move these two bastards?¡± Pushing back with her legs, she heard a grunt coming from the men. A strange sound, like metal grinding coming from their legs. Still, they didn¡¯t move. The man on the right shoved his elbow into her stomach and Sam heard a crack. It sounded like a rib.


    ¡°I said, be careful and that goes for you too, fool,¡± he glared at the man holding Sam.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. It¡¯s like holding a greased bear,¡± the man said.


    She saw Lord Robert smirk and shuddered. How can such a handsome face reflect that evil?


    ¡°I was wondering about your strength. Eon told me you were strong and able to do crazy things. That twit mentioned that there was a prophecy of a ¡®Realmwalker¡¯ over there, whatever that meant and thought he could use that to give you a place, once your memory was adjusted.¡± Lord Robert chuckled. ¡°It didn¡¯t work out quite as he¡¯d hoped when you proved more obstinate than a stone when confronted with a mistake. I could have told him you were...¡± He paused searching for the right word, shook his head and sighed. ¡°¡­ a boil.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sam screamed in frustration, rolling her shoulders forward. The men holding her shifted and she gained some leverage. The strange scraping sound grew louder.


    ¡°You¡¯re a freak, Samantha. Your parents experimented on you to change your body and make it stronger. They wanted to make the perfect soldier. The perfect person. One who could survive in any situation.¡± Lord Robert said, frowning. ¡°I told them that it was reckless and dangerous. Nobody should play God like that. Even if it¡¯s for the betterment of the human race. I tried to stop them but failed. I blame myself for not convincing them to abandon their research. If only I had done more to convince them, their death wouldn¡¯t have had to happen.¡±


    Sam stopped her struggles and stared at Lord Robert, confused. Her mouth gaped open and she could feel the fear welling up. The pistons stopped moving and the grinding stopped. The men on either side of her sighed in relief.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered; the memory of that night flooded back. Her parents had gone to Lord Robert¡¯s house for dinner, but she hadn¡¯t been feeling well, so she¡¯d stayed home and rested. The next day he, and the police, came to her door. It was the only time Sam had ever seen her uncle sad, unsure of himself. He was wringing his hands and couldn¡¯t keep them still. When he told her what¡¯d happened in a gentle, sorrow-filled voice, she thought he¡¯d cared about her. After that day everything changed. She had moved into Lord Robert¡¯s house and Nadia became her sister.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? They died in an accident on their way back from your house.¡± Sam spat at his feet, getting the blood out of her mouth.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s only partly true,¡± Lord Robert said, kneeling and wiping his shoes off. ¡°They died on the way to my house. I let you believe it was later because, in my weakness, I felt guilty about trying to kill a child. I wouldn¡¯t have ordered the attack if I had known you weren¡¯t in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sam gasped, her eyes blurring. ¡°There¡¯s no way. You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Joel knew that what he was doing to you could have serious consequences. But he never listened. When Laura supported his delusions, I realized my hands were tied. As children, I enjoyed watching his stubborn streak annoy our parents. However, as we grew older, it became tiring and pedantic.¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t believe it. No!¡± Sam screamed into the floor and forced herself back, pushing against the men holding her. The gears sounded like they were screeching. A bit more effort and she would snap the suits.


    Lord Robert stepped forward and slapped her again, cutting off her rebellion.


    Sam glared at him and spit out the blood. ¡°That¡¯s twice. I won¡¯t let you do that to me again.¡±


    ¡°You will listen. This is why you are here, isn¡¯t it? To find out the truth.¡± He straightened and adjusted his vest. ¡°When I found out about the research, they were conducting on you, I realized I had to put an end to it. Separating a child from their parents was undesirable, so I tried to get you all together. Nadia would miss you, but she was young, and that was an acceptable loss. With time, she would get over it.¡±


    Sam looked into his eyes and watched as he brushed off some dust that was soiling his suit. She stopped struggling and sagged, all the tension left her body. The scraping sound coming from the men ceased as well. She heard them breathe out again, in what sounded like relief. A bit more. If she kept it up, maybe she could shake them loose.


    Continuing in the same dispassionate voice as if he was reading a package of ingredients. ¡°The next day when you hadn¡¯t died, I felt ashamed. I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d tried to do and promised myself that I wouldn¡¯t stoop that low again. I don¡¯t mind using children in my factories, but there has to be some limits.¡± He glared at her, in disgust, his face turning hard and his lip curling. ¡°I always keep my promises, even if they damn my soul. You made sure I would regret that decision.¡±


    He paused and a sigh escape his lips. ¡°I now wish I hadn¡¯t been too late. Your parent¡¯s experiments had already corrupted you.¡± She saw sorrow in his eyes for an instant, until his usual stern contempt reared itself. He turned to Albert and directed his man to prepare the carriage. ¡°However, maybe I can use it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sam forced out through clenched teeth. Her face was hot and rage burned deep in her. Lord Robert couldn¡¯t contain his disgust and snorted.


    Regaining his composure, he took hold of his jacket lapels and continued talking. ¡°When that fat king told me about your strength, I realized that you were different. I suspected it here, but there was nothing concrete. Only hints of what you could do. The others I¡¯ve sent to that world, Albert included, showed no difference. They got sick and soon had to return.¡± He placed both his hands atop his cane and leaned forward. ¡°You showed power there. When I checked Joel¡¯s notes again, with this new information, I realized that he was engineering people to survive in that other world, not making soldiers. He wanted to send people there. His chemical formula, however, was missing.¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes grew wide. If the chemical formulas were missing that meant he didn¡¯t have all the notes. Where would they be? When she used them to open the portal, she knew something was missing. There was a reference to other pages she couldn¡¯t find. There was someone else. Someone who held the missing pages. What was his name? Sam racked her brains. It had been years since she thought of her father¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°With you here, I can now test your blood and find out the final piece of information,¡± Robert smirked and adjusted his jacket. ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡±


    Sam tried to move forward, she wanted to punch him. The two men redoubled their hold on her, forcing her back. Their grunts echoed in her ears and the metal screeching grew even louder.


    If Lord Robert was speaking the truth, it changed everything. ¡°Do you mean my father was also responsible for creating the portals?¡± Sam asked. She was wearing down the exoskeletons but needed a little more time.


    ¡°Yes, I was surprised too. When he first showed them to me, I realized the potential they had. Your father wanted to expand science and your mother was right there with him. His dreams were contagious and I was content with that, then. I thought he¡¯d see the light eventually, but sad to say, their time was too short.¡±

 Chapter 24锛歂ow Die!

    Chapter 24


    Sam glared at her uncle, her mind racing. He was not going to get away with this. The assistant¡¯s name? Was it Jim? No, that was the book character. But it was similar. Then it hit her, Tim. Lord Robert didn¡¯t know about Timothy. Sam remembered the shy young man often coming to their house. She thought it was strange that a grown man couldn¡¯t even say hello to a ten-year-old girl. It didn¡¯t matter. He was interesting and the young Sam had rarely talked to other men. At the time, she imagined marrying him and continuing her father¡¯s work together. If her uncle didn¡¯t know whatever the chemical formula was, Timothy might have it. Her father must have kept that information a secret from Robert.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how father did it, do you? You called me a freak. Said he experimented on me, gave me my strength,¡± Sam mocked her uncle. ¡°That¡¯s the real reason you haven¡¯t killed me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Believe what you will,¡± Lord Robert scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised, though. How dare you think I was capable of killing my niece? Maybe at one time, when you were young to spare you the pain of their loss. I despaired what to do with you, though. Your parents were both geniuses, but if I couldn¡¯t use you and marry you off, I was convinced you were destined for spinsterhood.¡±


    This was all too much. Sam closed her eyes and clenched her fingers. She¡¯d given up her friends to come back here. Now she lost her powers, her liberty, and he continued to insult her. There was no way he was going to get away with this. Robert was responsible for the death of her parents, changing her life, and not for the better. She needed to pay him back.


    She braced her foot and jerked her left arm forward. The man holding it flew with her, crashing into the floor. The metal gears making up his arms and legs scattered before him as he bounced and slid to a halt.


    ¡°Get her, fools!¡± Albert pointed.


    Sam saw Lord Robert step back and let Albert direct the workers to hold her. She used her free hand to punch the second man in the face, shattering his nose. He fell back, letting go of her arm. Grabbing him, she tossed him on top of the first one. They crashed together and rolled over to the side.


    ¡°Forget this,¡± Sam remarked and jumped away from the men. ¡°You surprised me the last time.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to get captured, not again.


    Sam landed several feet away and stumbled, catching herself on the wall. She opened and closed her fists, punching the air, testing the feeling of her muscles.


    Those two were just heavy. I¡¯ve only got about half my strength here, but I have it. Another man in blue overalls smashed her jaw with his fist and she staggered back, spitting blood. A second man came at her from the left and punched her low in the stomach, sending another crack, louder than the first one, through the air. She grunted and grabbed her side. A rib was cracked, at the least.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had worse from Akira,¡± Sam grunted. Countering with a shove, she knocked the second man back into the first, fear lending her extra strength. They all had the same gear-like exoskeletons on their arms and legs for lifting the crates. It made them strong, but awkward.


    ¡°Crap!¡± Sam rubbed her face, spit out some more blood, and held her side. ¡°You knocked a tooth loose,¡± her voice spiked. Over in Relancia, everything seemed dream-like, unreal. It had been more dangerous, but exciting. With the potions to heal your wounds, it was the adventure she¡¯d always wanted. Here, it was too real. Here, she felt like she could die.


    A new man came rushing in, aiming a metallic fist towards her face. She raised her arms to protect it and dropped to a squat stance. When she was facing Akira, he liked to use the sword to smack her face and make her drop her guard. She developed this move to protect herself against his harassment and attack from below. She got him once until he learned how to block her.


    The blue coverall man closed in again. She slid inside his arms and punched his temple, dropping him to the ground. They moved like they were in molasses. She had no trouble getting ahead of them. However, where did Robert get so many of them? The second man snatched Sam from behind, lifting her off the ground. She reached up and crushed the gears on his carapace, rendering it useless. Forcing her legs into his gut, she kicked off of him and rolled closer to one of the crates. The second man crashed back into the crate, spilling gems everywhere.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Sam jumped to her feet and saw another dozen men surrounding her. Lord Robert was missing. That bastard was the one she wanted. He needed to pay for destroying her childhood. Her anger rose.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Robert? Bring me that son of a bitch. Now! I want him here or I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± Sam faced the men. They reminded her of the soldiers in Akira¡¯s camp, ready for a fight, only less dangerous. Those men in Relancia were used to killing people, and she needed to be ready to do the same if she wanted their respect. These louts here had it soft. If she could handle armour-clad soldiers, a few men in overalls, even if they had super strength, wouldn¡¯t pose an issue.


    ¡°There are too many of us. Draw her into the open where there¡¯s more room.¡± A bearded man shouted. Two of the men tried to get in close. Sam turned into the crates, running through the lanes between them. From there, the narrow spaces would allow her to get the drop on the men. After the first corner, she crouched down and waited. When two men came behind her, she sprung up and tackled them. Kicking one in the head, she ripped the gears off the second. Using him as a springboard, she launched herself into the air and landed on the top of the crate. It was a little taller than her, but she couldn¡¯t manage any more height. Back in Relancia, she could jump to the top of a tree.


    ¡°She¡¯s going up top. Get to the other side.¡± A man in green said. She felt her leg yanked out, and she landed flat on her face. The same guy tried to pull her off the crate, but she dug into the wood, stopping herself. Grunting, she used her arms to spin around and crush the man¡¯s shoulder gear with her foot.


    He fell with a shout.


    Sam was back on her feet before he could hit the ground. Turning around, she dove over another set of hands, trying to pull her back down, stomping on the metal fingers. Running along the top of the crates, she jumped from open space to open space, dodging the arms that reached for her. The exoskeletons allowed them to stand just above the edge of the crates, but they couldn¡¯t get to her. At the edge of the warehouse, she saw Lord Robert moving towards the door.


    ¡°Come back here, you prick!¡± she shouted.


    Turning toward her voice, a scowl filled his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away that easily.¡± If he stepped outside, there would be no stopping him. There the police could help him and arrest her. There was no way they would believe her over a business leader like him. She needed to take care of him here.


    She raced across the crates, outpacing the men chasing her. Launching herself from the last one, and landed in front of Robert. Staggering from the impact, she reached for his jacket. ¡°I have you!¡±


    She heard the shot before she felt the bullet hit her stomach. At first, she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Her stomach felt tingly. She tried to take a step forward and grab hold of his jacket before a coldness engulfed her. ¡°What the hell?¡± She clutched her stomach and collapsed, falling onto the hard floor.


    ¡°Who fired that?¡± Lord Robert¡¯s voice rang through the pain. He sounded annoyed. Sam strained her neck up and saw Albert step forward with a smoking pistol.


    ¡°I did, sir. I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t let her touch your person.¡± Albert bowed his head and handed Robert the gun.


    ¡°Why?¡± she gasped out. Her fingers felt warm as the blood started to pool around her. Her stomach was hot, but she started to shiver. Her breath came out in gasps. Why the hell couldn¡¯t I be invulnerable? Why did I have to let my anger control me?


    ¡°I never asked you to kill her, Albert. I can¡¯t use her dead. This is quite unfortunate.¡± There was a slap and a sharp clang. Sam tried to look up, but she was numb.


    She felt Lord Robert bend down and touch her forehead. His smell was unmistakable. A mix of spice and vanilla. She wanted to shake him off and break his jaw, but if she let go of her stomach with both hands, she felt like everything would spill out.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± Sam clenched her teeth, shoved one hand deep into her stomach and slowed the bleeding. She stuck out the other hand to grab his leg. If she was going to die, she was going to take him with her.


    ¡°I thought so. You are a tenacious beast,¡± he said, kicking off her hand and leaving a bloody print on his trousers. He sighed in irritation. She saw him stand up and speak to someone. ¡°Get an ambulance here, now. We can still save her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± She reached out. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± she said again, the pain flooding her body.


    ¡°You are not getting out of this world that easily. You still have so much to pay for.¡± Robert stepped back out of the reach of her hand. He glanced back at his pant leg and grunted. ¡°You¡¯ve only begun to make a dent in the toll you owe me. When I¡¯ve gotten my satisfaction, it¡¯s Nadia¡¯s turn.¡±


    Sam heard his words and understood the meaning, but she couldn¡¯t accept them. Her legs didn¡¯t work anymore, but his last words forced her to lift her head. She had to know what he meant.


    ¡°Nadia¡¯s turn? What do you mean?¡± Sam whispered. It was getting hard to speak. She felt too cold.


    Lord Robert bent down. ¡°Eon told me all about why he had to stick you under the memory spell. That fat twit so wanted to use you as a warrior, but you were just too dangerous. I wished you had remembered what you did here, even if it was safer for him.¡± He stood up and adjusted his suit. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, Nadia is waiting for her pound of flesh. She hated you more than I do but was willing to let it go when you were in the other world. Unlike me, she is quite forgiving. Now that you¡¯re back, well, we¡¯ll see if the sight of you doesn¡¯t work towards changing her mind.¡±


    ¡°Come back here. Where¡¯s Nadia? What happened? Tell me!¡± Sam heard him walk away as everything went black.

 Chapter 25: Surgery

    Chapter 25


    Sam moaned as she woke from a fog, light filtering through her eyelids. The pain in her stomach from the gunshot radiated outwards in increasing waves. She grunted and tried to turn over, only to feel something stopping her from moving.


    ¡°Doctor! She¡¯s awake,¡± Lord Robert said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. She needs more sleep to heal from the surgery. Nurse, prepare the sedative.¡± Sam opened her eyes. A hefty blob in a white coat ran toward her.


    ¡°Where am I? Eon?¡± Sam shook her head to clear her eyes. Everything was blurry. She could make out a bearded man with a soft, round face when he slid up next to her bed. He was well-fed and must weigh around twenty stone.


    The doctor leaned down and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re at The Elder Downs Hospital. You got shot, but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± He patted her hand.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Sam tried to point at Lord Robert, but her hand was tied to the bed. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She saw straps holding her legs and chest down. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± the doctor said, grabbing her shoulders.


    Sam jerked her body and let out a scream.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pull your stitches,¡± the doctor warned.


    She gritted her teeth and tried to flex her arms. ¡°Let! Me! Go!¡± She noticed the right side of her bed had some give to it, allowing her to move her hands. Baling her fingers, she jerked, and her right hand broke free of the strap. Seizing the doctor by the throat, she squeezed. Her stomach felt hot and wet. ¡°You shot me!¡± She said to Robert.


    Lord Robert sighed and scowled at her. ¡°Let him go, Samantha. He saved your life. Show some respect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± She glared. The doctor was hitting her arm and trying to force open her fingers. She ignored the fat man. A nurse ran into the room and jabbed a needle into Sam¡¯s arm, near the doctor¡¯s head. Nothing happened. The nurse grabbed Sam¡¯s fingers and tried to pry them off, but it was like an insect buzzing around.


    ¡°Wha?¡± Sam felt her fingers slack, and the doctor jerked his head away, knocking over the nurse. Sam¡¯s stomach burned.


    ¡°You can certainly try. It might be interesting to pit my strength against yours, but not now,¡± Lord Robert said, turning to the doctor. ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t set back the schedule. I still expect you to operate by the end of the week.¡±


    The doctor rubbed his throat as he tried to stand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid the psychosurgery will have to be pushed back, Lord Robert,¡± he rasped, pointing to the stain on the blanket. ¡°She¡¯s ruptured her stitches.¡± He turned to the nurse. ¡°Prepare the operating room for some emergency surgery.¡±


    ¡°Yes doctor,¡± Sam heard the nurse say through the haze. No way was she going to let this quack perform any kind of surgery on her. She tried to rip off the rest of the straps holding her down, but couldn¡¯t move her fingers. They flopped against the bed.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t one thing, it¡¯s another,¡± Lord Robert shook his head. ¡°Let me know when you can reschedule. And don¡¯t forget to test her blood. I want a fresh sample. All of mine are several years old. I need to know why she is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Sam said. The two men left her and closed the door.


    ***


    The room had a tingly pine smell that invaded her nose, causing a sneezing fit when she woke up, and leaving her face covered in snot. Sam tried to wipe it off but was still strapped down on the bed, wearing a white nightgown. There was no blanket, and the room felt cold. Bending her head, she used her shoulder, but could only get some of it.


    She needed to think of a way out of here. That doctor and Lord Robert were talking about psychosurgery. There was no way she was going to let that happen. The rumours said it was popular over ten years ago, but most of the patients who had it died. She turned and saw a small window, high up on the wall, covered with bars. A sliver of sunlight peeked through, hitting the white wall near her head. There was no way she was getting out through there. The door was the only other option.


    She tensed her arms and tried to break the straps, but there was no slack this time. ¡°What the hell?¡± She pulled harder, but the straps around her arms were too tight.


    She took a deep breath, clenched her teeth, and tried again.


    Sweat poured off her face as the pain exploded from her stomach. Sam grunted and released her strength. Flopping back against the bed, she grit her teeth, forcing the pain to subside.


    ¡°Dammit! I should be strong enough to break these. Why do I feel so weak?¡±


    ¡°We drugged you with a powerful muscle relaxant, of course,¡± the doctor¡¯s voice said from the doorway. ¡°I see you are up and making a lot of noise. You haven¡¯t pulled your stitches again, have you?¡±


    He came over and lifted her nightgown. Sam felt him probe her stomach with his sausage fingers and grunt.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re fine,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°The rib is still taped up nicely. Please try not to move so much. I¡¯d hate to operate again.¡±


    He lowered Sam¡¯s gown and turned to her. Sam watched the soft smile fall from his face. He still had the bruises from where she¡¯d grabbed his throat. The purple stood out as he turned pale and scurried back to the doorway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get violent again.¡± His eyes were wide with fear. ¡°You¡¯ve already been under for three days, and need to sleep naturally. I don¡¯t want to give you any more sedative than I have to.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°What did you mean, drugged me?¡± Sam glared at the man.


    The doctor gulped. ¡°Based on the reports from Lord Robert and the abnormalities we found in your bloodwork, we were able to develop a temporary muscle suppressant. You may feel weak for a few days as your body gets used to it. If you let the medicine work, it should help you heal."


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She thrashed in the bed. She fell back down, panting. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the insane ward at the Elder Downs Hospital,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m your doctor, Dr. Lyndt. It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± he stepped to the edge of the bed. ¡°As I said, we¡¯ve injected a muscle suppressant for the chemicals in your blood. It¡¯s allowing your body to heal normally. A good thing too. Without that stress, you¡¯ll have time to heal up for the surgery later this week.¡± Dr. Lyndt smiled.


    ¡°What surgery?¡± Sam asked. ¡°The last thing I remember was Robert talking about destroying my brain.¡±


    He waved his hands in the air. ¡°Nothing like that, of course. We need to purge those nasty illusions from our brains. According to your guardian, you¡¯ve been pretending to be a magic hero in another world for the last few years,¡± the doctor said, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s put a great strain on your family and caused some injuries to the people in the household. With this new procedure perfected by Burckhardt, we can have you back into society in no time. Your guardian has already given his consent.¡±


    The doctor checked Sam¡¯s chart, made a note, and left.


    ¡°Fat porku.¡± Sam sighed, watching the doctor leave. I¡¯m going to kill Lord Robert. No, I refuse to think of him like that again. Bob.


    Sam smiled at the name and closed her eyes. What did that quack mean by injuries? She had to get out of this place and find out. There was no way she was going to let that doctor touch her head, but with her strength gone, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of these restraints. She needed to find a better way.


    ¡°Damn that bastard.¡± Sam sniffed.


    The warehouse. If what he said was true, then Bob was responsible for everything that had happened to her this last year. For her whole life. He killed her parents. He destroyed her happiness, and she wasn¡¯t going to let him win.


    She paused. ¡°I know how Akira felt now.¡± Shuddering, Sam forced the sympathy from her mind. That bastard had used her for his own means. There was no way she could ever forgive him.


    Putting Akira out of her mind, Sam turned back to Bob. He didn¡¯t know about Timothy. Her father¡¯s old partner was the only one she had left who could help her. She remembered watching him work. He was usually silent, speaking only to her father. When she was ten, he was so gallant and mysterious. She had a crush on him and loved watching them work. Looking back on that now, she had no idea what they were doing. Her father was probably experimenting on her then, but it had been so much fun. After her parent¡¯s death, the house was sold and Sam never saw Timothy or any science again. Bob wouldn¡¯t have any of that in the house.


    I need to find Timothy. Maybe he can help me.


    Biting her lip, her eyes darted from side to side as she discarded the memories she didn¡¯t need. Then she stopped and a grin lit up her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was the son of the local lord. Father was hoping to get patronage away from Bob, and Timothy was his way in. The Lord was happy to see his son get out of the house and was willing to support us,¡± Sam mumbled. As scientists, her parents weren¡¯t very successful. Most of the money they had came from her grandfather. ¡°He might still be there. I just have to find him.¡±


    Sam gritted her teeth and tried the straps again. This time, she felt some movement. Maybe she could get out of here and crush Bob¡¯s head. Whatever they had given her must be wearing off.


    ¡°Now dear, we can¡¯t have that,¡± a nurse chided, coming into the room. She placed a metal tray next to the bed and prepared a syringe. ¡°It¡¯s time for your shot.¡± She jabbed the needle into Sam¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What did you give me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious, dear. Just something the doctor prescribed. You need to relax or you¡¯ll never get better.¡± The nurse patted her arm, packed up everything, and left the room as quickly as she entered.


    ¡°What am I going to do now?¡± Sam asked herself, crying. She was feeling weaker than she had in a year. All her rage had failed her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± a familiar woman¡¯s voice came from the doorway. Sam turned to look at the new visitor. Her raven-coloured long hair reflected the sunlight from the small window, brightening up the room.


    ¡°Nadia. What are you doing here?¡± Sam couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± She looked the same. If three years had passed, as Bob said, then they didn¡¯t touch her. ¡°Can you undo these straps?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that, you silly gorilla? Did you have to cause so much trouble at the warehouse? Father was very put out with you,¡± Nadia said, moving into the room and standing by the bed.


    ¡°He wants to operate on my brain,¡± Sam said. ¡°Why? You have to help me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve, dear, after all the trouble you¡¯ve caused us. Caused me,¡± Nadia said, sitting down and opening a fan. ¡°I mean, coming back, destroying property, getting yourself shot and all. Could you be any more trouble?¡± She started to fan herself and scoffed in indignation.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Sam¡¯s eyebrows shot up. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Bob had said something about Nadia just after Sam was shot. Was this what he was talking about? ¡°Why are you acting so strange? What did I do to you, to make you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Can you still say your memory is missing?¡± Nadia scoffed again. ¡°How convenient. Well,¡± she shook her head, ¡°if you wish to continue living this lie, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± She continued to fan herself harder while shaking her head.


    Sam felt the tears running down the side of her face. Nadia hated her. Bob always hated her, no surprise there, but he seemed to have an extreme distaste for her, at the moment. Why? She had no more excuses to hide behind. She had resisted digging too deep into the reasons she was in Relancia and blamed the spell Mel had placed on her. Now, she had to find out about the missing memory. Sam closed her eyes and recalled the day she was summoned to Relancia.


    ¡°I remember looking at my father¡¯s notes,¡± she said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d found them after all those years. Bob must have taken them after Father died. I snuck them from Bob¡¯s office. He¡¯d left them on the desk, by accident one day, and I recognized my father¡¯s handwriting. I wanted to see what he was working on. I missed doing science with them. It was as much fun as fighting was in Relancia.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re getting there,¡± Nadia said. ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°There were a lot of mathematical formulas on them, but they were easy to follow. The equipment was easy to set up too,¡± Sam continued. She¡¯d had placed it in a small shack on Bob¡¯s land. She had to keep it a secret from him. The staff had helped. Nadia disagreed with Sam but didn¡¯t stop her. There, Sam worked on deciphering what her father was doing. She thought she could honour her parents¡¯ footsteps if she followed the formula, exactly.


    ¡°You were there. You tried to tell me it was dangerous. I was mixing chemicals and using a Tesla current. The coil was a new design, untested.¡± Sam opened her eyes and turned her head to Nadia. ¡°There was an explosion in the shack. The next thing I knew, I was in Relancia and you were¡­¡± Sam gasped. ¡°What happened to you?¡± She didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t to think about it. ¡°Bob said you were still alive.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, you gorilla? You always had to do what you wanted to do, no matter the consequences,¡± Nadia replied. ¡°I tried to warn you, but you brushed me off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Sam sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I hurt you, didn¡¯t I? But you look fine. Why do you want to see me suffer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is your fault. And who said I was fine?¡± Nadia smiled. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t see it doesn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t injured.¡± She narrowed her eyes and glared at Sam. ¡°You know what you must do now to atone, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sam looked deep into Nadia¡¯s face. There was a harshness there she¡¯d never seen before. Her eyes were harder than Bob¡¯s ever were. This wasn¡¯t the same Nadia she thought of as a sister. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Sam knew she would do anything for forgiveness.


    ¡°Let them perform the surgery, of course.¡± Nadia stared directly into Sam¡¯s eyes, hers shifting from violet to a deep black. Sam shuddered, watching the light drain from her.

 Chapter 26: Breaking out

    Chapter 26


    Sam¡¯s mouth was frozen open in shock. The real Naida would never ask her to do such a dangerous thing. ¡°Can you undo the straps, please? I don¡¯t want to talk to you like this, and I can¡¯t break out of these things.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? You¡¯re much better off tied to the bed,¡± Nadia scoffed. ¡°At least there you can¡¯t hurt anybody.¡±


    ¡°Did I betray you that badly?¡± Sam asked. ¡°I thought you loved me? Why would you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± Nadia smiled. ¡°How could I ever love you? What have you ever done to me, but given me pain? You force your way into things that don¡¯t concern you. You disrupt all my attempts to make you into a lady. You refuse to make peace with Father and insist on dragging our name in the gutter! You¡¯ve made our lives hell.¡±


    Sam turned away and looked at the wall. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear those words from Nadia, especially when she wouldn¡¯t stop smiling. Why was Nadia so angry at her? Even if there was an explosion during the experiment, what had happened after? Nadia looked fine. Was it something else?


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened, and she jerked her head back to Nadia. ¡°Are you a ghost?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Sam heard a familiar male voice.


    She turned her head, and Ayasse stepped out of the shadows.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Sam¡¯s face lit up, unable to hide the joy she felt at seeing him, even as she couldn¡¯t stop the anger from controlling her tongue. The reality of her situation came crashing back when she tried to reach for him.


    ¡°Again, who were you talking to?¡± He lowered his mask. She couldn¡¯t see the dimples in his cheeks, but a hint was there.


    ¡°This is another hallucination, right?¡± Sam started to cry, the tears falling onto the pillow. ¡°This is Nadia. My cousin. She¡¯s like a sister to me. I mentioned her when I had those visions before, right? Can you see her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody here but you and me, Sam. I was worried about this,¡± he frowned. Ayasse raised an arm and reached into the shadows around his body. His hand disappeared. When it came back, he was holding a small bottle. Sam had seen it before. He called them Master Pills.


    ¡°But she¡¯s right here,¡± Sam used her nose to point at the woman sitting to the right of the bed. Nadia smiled at Ayasse and waved her hand.


    Ayasse shook his head. ¡°I was afraid Healer wouldn¡¯t get all the poison out. I was also worried that Demon King Kale would have the same problem, so I gave him the other Master Pill to counter his symptoms.¡± Ayasse placed the pill bottle by the bed and started to undo the straps around her arms. ¡°The last thing my master tasked me with was making sure you were completely free of the Dragonfly poison. Even if she¡¯s gone, I must fulfill my duty. So, I followed you.¡±


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Sam asked, turning to Nadia. ¡°Can you see him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Nadia said. ¡°Can you introduce me?¡±


    Ayasse stared at her face. ¡°After you went through that portal, I overheard some of the workers. They had orders not to guard the wagons this time. They didn¡¯t know why. Usually, there were a dozen more people there.¡± He undid the last strap by Sam¡¯s legs and stood by her head.


    ¡°I was suspicious. One wagon was left, so I used my shadow powers to hitch a ride. When I passed through the portal, it knocked me out. By the time I woke up, you¡¯d already been injured and I didn¡¯t have any healing potions on me. I watched the men in the funny metal suits get you some help and followed the fast carriage that brought you here. Since then, I¡¯ve just been waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    Ayasse frowned. ¡°I¡¯m so slow here and heavy. It¡¯s so difficult to move around. I can¡¯t see how you stand it.¡±


    Sam sat up and turned to Nadia. ¡°I know he¡¯s not a vision. He undid my straps while you did nothing. Are you just another hallucination?¡± Sam reached out a hand, but Nadia kept hers on the fan.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a ghost. Did you ever think of that? There was an explosion, right? I could be dead.¡± Nadia closed the fan and slapped it in her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore,¡± Sam clutched her head. Every time she tried to make a decision, to make sure everything was perfect, it was the wrong one. ¡°I get so angry when things don¡¯t go the way I want them to, that I don¡¯t think straight. You saw it when I snapped Akira¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ayasse asked.


    ¡°My Guardian said I hurt Nadia, maybe I killed her. I don¡¯t know. She was caught in the explosion that sent me to Relancia,¡± Sam started to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe. Maybe he¡¯s right. I certainly have caused my share of problems.¡±


    Ayasse put his hand on Sam¡¯s shoulder and squeezed. She reached up and placed her hand over his. ¡°Your choices are your own. As are your failures. You must take responsibility for them, whether they are good or bad. When I was a slave, my choices were taken from me. Master Thane was harsh, but she allowed me my freedom. That is why I¡¯m here. Akira took that away from me when he poisoned you. I had to take it back.¡±


    ¡°What happens when things get too overwhelming? When all the choices are against you?¡± Sam raised her head.


    ¡°Make the best choice you can, accept the consequences and try to lead the life you wish to lead. Maybe one day you¡¯ll be able to forgive yourself.¡± He squeezed her hands.


    When Sam opened them, there was a jar with a single pill.


    ¡°This is the Master Pill. It will purge the poisons from your body. Take it and live, or don¡¯t and you will die. The choice is yours. It¡¯s always been yours.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°It will be painful. All the toxins in your body will be expelled at once. The more there are the greater the pain. There is no such thing as an easy cure.¡±


    Sam stared at the vial and raised her head to stare into Ayasse¡¯s eyes. He¡¯d come to another world to help her and asked for nothing in return. All she ever gave him was grief and mistrust.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She turned to Nadia. Her best friend. Maybe she was a ghost or only a hallucination. She was still sitting in the chair, fanning herself. All she wanted was to see Sam suffer and die.


    ¡°I do hope you¡¯ll take it. I¡¯ll wait outside for an hour at the tree by the front gate. If you decide to take it, it works fast and won¡¯t be pretty.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want me to see that side of you.¡±


    Ayasse went to the door and locked it from the inside. Stepping into the darkness in the corner, he turned back to Sam. ¡°If I see you within the hour, we can go together wherever you wish. If not, I¡¯ll explore this London city of yours. It looks very interesting,¡± he coughed into his hand. ¡°After that, I think I have to go back to my world. This place is eating at me. If I don¡¯t see you again, have a good life, Sam, and do it on your terms.¡±


    He disappeared as if he¡¯d slipped through water, leaving Sam alone.


    Sam twirled the jar in her hands and stared at the wall where Ayasse had left. ¡°Maybe.¡± Sam looked in the jar. If she took the pill, it would mean moving forward. She¡¯d left so much undone in this world and the other. Fixing everything would probably take a lifetime. If she had the surgery, it would be so easy. She could forget it all and stop worrying.


    She turned to Nadia. The woman smirked and stood up. ¡°Shall I bring the doctor?¡±


    ¡°The Nadia I know would never say that.¡± Sam had never taken the easy way, and Nadia always supported her. Sam revelled in the fight and the challenge. The only reason she even started recreating her father¡¯s experiments was to experience science again. Something she couldn¡¯t do under Bob¡¯s control. Anger channelled in the right direction, had to be good for something.


    ¡°Goodbye, Nadia,¡± she said to the woman. Sam popped the top of the vial and swallowed the small brown pill.


    A warm heat started immediately in her stomach. ¡°This isn¡¯t so bad. Ayasse said it would hurt.¡±


    Pain spiked through her body. Needles fired into every inch of her skin. Her joints and bones seemed to bend like they were snapping, while a magma-like explosion burned inside her body. Jaw clenched; she stifled a cry and felt blood leak down her lip. She didn¡¯t need the doctor or nurse coming in here now. Akira¡¯s last attack was a baby slap compared to this. The pain built and rose. She could feel her skill turning inside out. Then everything stopped.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± She collapsed onto the bed, panting.


    Agony engulfed her body. Sam¡¯s head dug into the pillow. Sharp knives stabbed her in the face, digging out her eyes and hollowing her skull. Lashing out, she snapped the end of her bed with her feet, sending the metal to the floor and drove the lamp next to her into the plaster. She felt her stomach rebel as she vomited, spewing a black tar over the bed.


    Tears streaked down her face. As the pain slowly subsided, she could feel her body cooling down. Sweat drenched her gown in a black ooze, taking out all the impurities from her body. She lay panting and cold in the wet gown.


    The pain was gone, except for a small ache in her stomach where she had been shot and her chest where the doctor had wrapped her ribs.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± Sam mumbled.


    A pounding on the door shook her from her stupor. It rattled as a key was pushed into a lock. It burst open as the fat doctor stumbled in. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± He shouted and recoiled at the sight of the black vomit on the bed and Sam¡¯s gown. ¡°Nurse, bring the sedative. Now! Guards, hurry.¡±


    Sam saw the fear on his face.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re not going to put that stuff in me again.¡± Sam swung her legs off the bed and stood up. Grabbing the metal frame on the side, she waited for the room to stop spinning and squeezed. The metal bent. ¡°Yes! I think I¡¯m back.¡±


    Two men in smaller exoskeleton suits burst into the room. They had similar technology to the dock workers, but these exo-suits were sleeker and more compact to work in a hospital. Wiping the black sweat from her eyes, Sam took hold of the bed and pushed it into them. The doctor dove out of the way and tumbled to the floor. Using the headboard, Sam spun around and kicked the two guards in the head. They collapsed outside the room.


    ¡°Tell Robert I¡¯ll be seeing him soon,¡± Sam said to the doctor, cowering in the corner. ¡°He¡¯s going to pay for trying to do this to me.¡± Sam ran out the door and knocked into the nurse. Her tray spilled over the floor, shattering the vials and sending shards everywhere. Sam slapped her in the face and eased her down to the floor, away from the broken glass.


    ¡°I need some clothes,¡± she grumbled, picking at her soaked, flimsy nightgown. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ayasse provide those?¡± She winced at the sound of her voice and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not his place to do that. That¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    She jumped a desk in the hallway and burst into the nurse¡¯s back room. Hanging on some hooks were a few pairs of coats. Grabbing one coat and a new gown, she shoved her feet into the biggest pair of boots and turned around. Two new guards were standing there. This time they weren¡¯t wearing the exo-suits.


    ¡°Calm down, miss. We don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± the first guard said. He flicked his hand and a baton unfolded, locking itself into place. A small charge of power tingled along its edge.


    Sam smiled.


    ******************


    Ayasse waited by the tree near the front gate, sharpening a knife. Afterwards, he¡¯d reapply the poison. Since coming to this world a week ago, he had felt like something was dragging him down. His shadow powers still worked, but jumping far was difficult. He used to jump several thousand meters. Now he couldn¡¯t even make it to the front gate of this building. It had been almost impossible to follow that fast metal cart to this place. He had to track Sam by her shadow aura after he lost her on that long road. In addition, he found himself short of breath. If this is where Sam was from, then no wonder she was so strong in his world.


    A series of loud crashes and bangs came from the hospital. It sounded like someone was destroying the doors, and maybe breaking the walls.


    She¡¯s never been subtle.


    He saw security guards rush through the front doors. They were wearing that strange armour. It wouldn¡¯t protect against a single sword strike, but it seemed to make them stronger. It was just another one of the confusing things he¡¯d seen in this place.


    The noise continued for a few more minutes, then silence. The front door opened and a large shadow dashed out and ran towards the tree. ¡°It would be nice to explore this world. Maybe I¡¯ll get that chance,¡± he said to Sam as she came close.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to look around. Don¡¯t worry. I think the Crystal Palace is still just a shilling,¡± Sam said, stepping up next to Ayasse. She was covered in dust, and wearing a filthy brown jacket that hugged her shoulders and hung just above her knees. She held it closed with one hand. The nightgown, visible underneath, was stained in blood and offal. ¡°First, I have to wash up, get some better clothes and meet with a few people.¡± She put her hand on her stomach.


    ¡°Are you all right? You had an injury there, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It feels a little funny, though. I don¡¯t think anything is bleeding too badly, but I should probably get a doctor to look at it soon.¡± She sneered at him. ¡°Your pill worked. I feel lighter than ever. Thank you.¡±


    She picked him up by his jacket, engulfing him in a hug. He could feel her power and emotion. It was comforting. She released him and held him at her eye level, frowning.


    ¡°However, you weren¡¯t kidding about the pain. If you ever give me anything like that again, I might have to rip your head off. I thought I was going to die.¡± She put him back down on the ground and huffed.


    ¡°Thank you, though. You saved my life.¡±


    Some things never changed. Ayasse could just make out a slight red tinge to her cheeks. She was embarrassed.


    Ayasse nodded. He was still worried, though. Stomach wounds killed people slowly. ¡°Do you need some armour and a mace, or would you like me to kill him for you?¡± Ayasse asked. He fingered the knife in his hand.


    Sam waved her hands in the air. ¡°No, we don¡¯t do that here.¡± She pointed her finger at him to drive home her point.


    ¡°Unlike in Relancia, I know how to fight with the weapons they have here. I was doing it for years before I was sent there. I¡¯m just a bit rusty and I need some help, though.¡± Sam beckoned, and they left the hospital grounds.


    Ayasse heard some loud whirring in the background and something that sounded like a fire burning.


    ¡°What happened back there?¡± he asked.


    Sam smiled and put her finger to her lips. ¡°They won¡¯t be performing any psychosurgeries soon. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ayasse scratched his head. ¡°What¡¯s psychosurgery?¡±

 Chapter 27: Becoming a Thief

    Chapter 27


    Sam crouched in the alley behind the dressmaker¡¯s shop. She covered most of her filthy nightgown with the brown wool jacket she had stolen from the hospital, but her legs were still exposed. She was practically naked. If a policeman walked by, she could be arrested for indecency. At least the shoes kept the broken gravel and horse droppings from her feet. She¡¯d forgotten how much everyone wore in this country. Full-length dark dresses and a white blouse. A shawl or an apron over that and topped with a hat. That didn¡¯t include the corset, for an hourglass figure and the petticoats for modesty.


    ¡°Come on, Ayasse, get me inside here. I don¡¯t want to break the door,¡± she mumbled, rubbing her hands across her stomach and wincing at the small twinges in her rib. The exertion at the hospital hadn¡¯t ripped open the stitches, and the wound seemed to be closing. Whatever was in that pill he had given her had kickstarted her healing as well as getting rid of the drugs in her body. Now all she needed was a better outfit and to wash her face.


    She didn¡¯t want to wear all those clothes, but she couldn¡¯t go around in this jacket. The dresses she used to wear when she had her introduction to society at sixteen were heavy, restrictive, and hot. She hadn¡¯t missed those in Relancia. Even the Demon Kingdom had better clothes. Forcing herself into them here every day had been a nightmare. Harrod¡¯s department store would have been a better place to go, but there were too many guards. Something simple to keep the police and the weather off would be perfect. It was still summer, even if the evenings had a chill to them.


    Pausing, Sam took a deep breath. Closed her eyes and let everything out. ¡°This is no place for rambling.¡±


    Peering around the corner, she saw that the street was empty. Most of the men were at the pubs and the prostitutes were there with them. After the Ripper, very few people walked the streets alone at night. Three policemen passed under one of the metal streetlamps a few minutes ago. The lamps stood three times the size of a man, and the new Tesla energy in them shoved away the darkness. It made the night safer, but she needed the darkness now.


    The door to the dress shop creaked open, and Sam darted her way inside. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± she whispered, shutting the door as she ducked. ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ayasse placed his hand behind his head, ¡°The shadows here are still new to me and difficult to navigate. I took a few wrong turns.¡±


    Sam clicked her tongue. She¡¯d promised herself she wouldn¡¯t speak like this. ¡°No, I was just angry. This is my home, but that bastard Bob is forcing me to act like a thief. I don¡¯t like that!¡± She scratched her nose and kept down. There was a large window in this dress shop and she didn¡¯t want her silhouette to show from outside.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Ayasse asked her.


    ¡°I need to dress better than this when I meet Timothy. I also need to find him. I remember where he was, but it¡¯s been over ten years. So, I know an old friend who might be able to give me some directions, if I can find her. For that, something simple would be best, a black full-length dress. I¡¯ll probably get the best results if I dress like a maid. They can go everywhere,¡± she said, looking at the selection of dresses they had. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. From what I remember, this area supplied most of the uniforms the maids in the house used.¡±


    Ayasse picked up one of the dresses and felt the fabric. ¡°It¡¯s not very strong, and there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll protect you against the elements.¡± He wrinkled his nose. ¡°How do you stay warm?¡±


    ¡°We layer on the underwear and wear a shawl or jacket over it.¡± Sam picked up a selection of undergarments and went behind a screen. ¡°Stay over there on the other side of the screen. I¡¯m going to clean up.¡±


    In the back of the shop was a small basin and a bucket of water to get the wrinkles out of fabric. Sam took off the stained nightgown and used a new cloth to wipe her face. The cold water felt good after the heat from the pill.


    ¡°Kale was right. After the pain, the little things make life that much better,¡± she mumbled to herself, pushing thoughts of the orc out of her mind.


    Clean, she stood up and went to the changing area. She laid the jacket and nightgown over the screen. Picking up the new clothes, she raised a lip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Grunts and curses filled the small shop as she tried to force her way into the tiny fabric. A few of the garments ripped as she squeezed into them. It was difficult to control her strength.


    ¡°Are you okay in there?¡± Ayasse asked from the seat in the corner. He was trying to stay away from the windows and the Tesla lamps.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a long time, and someone usually had to help me into these things,¡± Sam grunted again. ¡°I hated wearing them. There¡¯s also nothing in my size.¡±


    ¡°I could give you a hand?¡±


    ¡°No! Stay there.¡± Sam hopped around as she tried to settle the corset. Her upper body was too big and with all the training she did in Relancia, there was no way she would ever present an hourglass figure. ¡°I just need to make it last until we can find Timothy.¡± She slipped and shoved her arm through a wall. ¡°Dammit!¡± Ripping the corset off, she tossed it over the screen. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing that frickn thing ever again.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    After a short time, Sam walked out the front door and joined Ayasse under the streetlight. She had chosen a basic dress, with the apron, maid cap, and shawl.


    ¡°It looks a little tight,¡± Ayasse remarked. ¡°Are you sure you can move in that?¡±


    ¡°I should be fine, as long as I don¡¯t get into a fight,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I stole some money from the hospital, but a cab is expensive. It¡¯s going to take us some time to get to my old house.¡±


    Ayasse fell in beside Sam and matched her pace. ¡°Why are we going there?¡± he asked, yawning.


    ¡°I was ten when my parents died. Like most of the families in the area, we had servants. I hope I can find one of them still around there to help me locate Timothy, my father¡¯s old partner,¡± Sam said. ¡°It¡¯s not the best choice, but it¡¯s the only one I have. I remember a bit about him. I think the family name is Fitzgerald.¡± They walked in silence. It was still several hours until sunrise, but already some of the early morning people were out. She saw a bakery starting up its oven and a few of the knocker-uppers moving to their client¡¯s houses. Steam clocks were still too expensive for most of the people and the knocker uppers worked to keep the prices high. Their entire business relied on waking people up. There were a few other maids on the street, so Sam didn¡¯t feel alone. She was still the tallest woman, though.


    Ayasse started hacking. He bent forward, sticking his head into his elbow to keep the noise down.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sam asked, putting her hand on his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that foul air?¡± he asked, sniffing the wind. ¡°It tastes like poison.¡± He pulled his mask back over his face and placed a hand on his chest.


    Sam sniffed the air and wrinkled her nose. ¡°Those are the factories. They burn coal and coke to power the steamers. They¡¯ve closed down for the night, but the smell lingers.¡± She hated those things. The government passed laws to reduce pollution, limit the number of children who could work in them and force the kids to go to school, but that didn¡¯t help the poorest. Many of the families still had their children come with them to those disgusting places. It was the only way they could make enough money to survive.


    Ayasse continued to cough. The next Tesla light they passed under Sam took a look at his face. He had said he was having trouble here, but his eyes looked darker than usual. He¡¯d been here a week. Bob had said that the people he sent to Relancia couldn¡¯t handle the environment. Maybe the same thing was happening to Ayasse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a bicycle. I think there¡¯s a store around here somewhere. We can borrow one and get to my old house quickly.¡± Sam said. She glanced around the area, trying to remember where the store was. It had been three years and everything had changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s a bicycle?¡± Ayasse asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a two-wheeled machine. My father taught me how to use it when I was a child. Bob had one at his house for the servants to get around quickly and we used to use it there as well until Nadia got hurt.¡± Sam dismissed the memory with a wave. ¡°Some of the newer ones are steam-powered and let you go twice a horse¡¯s top speed. Those are dangerous though. The regular ones should be good enough,¡± she said, rambling again. Something about being back in Londen had relaxed her.


    Sam pointed to a store with a wheel in the sign. They went around the back and Ayasse let her in again, this time, much quicker than the dress shop. She chose a tandem bike and brought it out the back door. Outside the shop, she closed her eyes and raised her finger in the air in a check pattern.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I hate having to steal this. I didn¡¯t care about the hospital. That place needed to be shut down, but these stores are just trying to do business,¡± she said, wheeling the bike into the street. Checking left and right for policemen, Sam bundled up her dress and got on the front seat. They didn¡¯t have the proper petticoats that fit at the dress store and her legs were exposed. If anybody saw her, she might get arrested for indecency. ¡°When this is over, I plan on coming back and repaying these places for the stuff we took.¡±


    Ayasse nodded his head. ¡°I see. You¡¯ll never make it as a thief at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect to.¡± Sam patted the back seat. ¡°Get on and hold on to the handles. I¡¯ll be doing most of the work here and I don¡¯t need you getting in the way. You can put your feet on the bar, here,¡± she pointed to the long bar between the two seats.


    ¡°Are you sure? Your stomach wound?¡± Ayasse asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bothering me too much,¡± she said, patting her stomach. ¡°The quack at the hospital must have been good for something. And I think your pill helped.¡±


    Pumping her legs, Sam sped off into the darkness. Ayasse grabbed hold of her waist and squeezed. A small twinge spread from where his hands hit the wound, but she ignored it. This was the first hint of nervousness she¡¯d felt from him. ¡°Grab the handles. If you hold on to me, it¡¯ll be more difficult to move. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt too much if we fall off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that,¡± he said. His grip got tighter.


    They passed several dozen street lamps and a car sitting on the side of the street. It had the new engine and pump sitting beside it. The driver was checking the gears and tires, testing them. Before she went to Relancia, cars were a rarity. Only the very rich could afford them. Now, three years later, she could see more of them. One even took her to the hospital. She couldn¡¯t believe how fast London was changing.


    Tweeet! ¡°Hold it right there, you two!¡±


    The whistle blast came from behind her. Sam spun around. Two policemen were running along the street carrying clubs and shaking their fists.


    ¡°How dare you run around like that!¡± the second policeman shouted. ¡°Where¡¯d you get that bicycle?¡±


    ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m going to lose them,¡± she yelled back to Ayasse. Sam started pumping the peddles and sped away from the two men. She knew skipping the petticoats would cause trouble. The policemen¡¯s whistle faded into the distance. Ayasse¡¯s grip got tighter. It was getting hard to move.


    After a few minutes, Sam turned around. ¡°I think we¡¯ve lost them. This darkness is helping, but we¡¯re going to have to hurry. If another policeman finds us, we might not be as lucky,¡± she said, slowing down. ¡°We used to live just on the outskirts, on the opposite side of London to Bob. It should take us an hour or two to get there if we don¡¯t run into any more trouble.¡±


    Ayasse was silent. His hand slackened, and he gripped the handles. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you to get us there in one piece.¡±


    ¡°You should. I¡¯m much more trustworthy than a thief.¡± Sam continued peddling, but she slowed down. It wouldn¡¯t be good to be too sweaty when she arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± Ayasse said. ¡°I think I¡¯ve proven myself quite well.¡±


    Sam cringed. Why did she always let her mouth lead before her head? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± She stopped. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t what I meant. I don¡¯t even think of you as a thief anymore. You¡¯re my friend and you deserve to be treated as such.¡±


    Ayasse was silent. Sam felt his hands slip from her waist and stopped the bike. Turning around, she checked on him. Ayasse¡¯s eyes were closed, and he seemed to be sleeping. She touched his shoulder, and he jerked up, blinking his eyes. Before they went much further, she had to find him a place to sleep.

 Chapter 28: Reconnecting with the Past

    Chapter 28


    Sam paused at the gate to her old house at dawn and let the memories flow over her. It hadn¡¯t changed from when she was a child. The front step still had the cracked second stone and there was the Mimosa tree her parents had planted when she was born. She remembered being taller than it, but now its branches spread over her head.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ayasse asked.


    Wiping away tears, Sam nodded. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it just yet. Clenching her fists, she knocked on the door and asked about the previous staff. She was looking for the head maid, Emma, in particular. The new staff informed her that Emma had taken a job a few years ago at the nearby Fitzgerald house, Timothy¡¯s family. Sam thanked them, asked for directions to the house, and stepped back to the front gate. Outside, she turned around and took a long last look at her old place.


    As she stood there, Ayasse was silent - she needed that right now. This was the last place she had felt safe and loved. Sighing, she and Ayasse headed to the market to confirm what she heard. According to the marketplace gossip, Emma still worked in the main house. That would give them an easy way in.


    Getting back on the bicycle, Sam turned to Ayasse. ¡°Are you all right? You look white,¡± she said, feeling his forehead with the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± he groaned. ¡°I¡¯ve been up for two days straight before I rescued you. This place is so heavy,¡± he groaned.


    Sam paused and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Come on. I think there¡¯s a pub near here. An old family friend runs it.¡±


    Sam led the bike with Ayasse on it to a small building. Negotiating with the keeper, Mrs. Willings, she came back to Ayasse. ¡°You can sleep here for a few hours.¡±


    Ayasse yawned. ¡°Thank you, but are you sure?¡± He was swaying on his feet. ¡°What if you need my help?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come through from another dimension, had to rescue me from a hospital and are falling asleep on your feet.¡± She picked him up and set him down on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll manage. Besides, whatever was in that pill you gave me has left me with an excess of energy.¡± She led him up the stairs to the room. When Sam opened the door, a lilac scent filled the hallway. Stepping inside, she saw that the bed was clean and there was some water on a bedside table. The room also had a lock, so he should be safe from thieves. She smiled at the irony.


    ¡°Just a quick nap and then I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ayasse lay down on the covers and immediately started snoring. Sam shook her head and pulled off his boots after checking for knives first. He always had so many hidden on him that she had lost count. She didn¡¯t want to get poisoned again, even by accident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few hours.¡± She quietly closed the door, locked it, and shoved the key underneath. Going down the stairs, she met the keeper again. ¡°When he wakes up, can you give him some coffee and food?¡± Sam handed her another shilling.


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± the keeper said, pocketing the money. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back here after all these years. I remember when your parents would bring you to the market. You¡¯d stop by my pub and have a bite before heading back home. You were so small then.¡±


    ¡°I remember you too, Mrs. Willings,¡± Sam said, blushing. The shorter woman hadn¡¯t changed. She was still wider than Sam and the grey in her hair had increased, but she was as friendly as ever. ¡°Those were good memories.¡± She looked upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a couple of hours to get him. Please look after him. He saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry none about that,¡± she said, looking up and down at Sam¡¯s clothes, raising a judging eyebrow. ¡°You, on the other hand.¡± She tisked. ¡°Where did you get those clothes? None of them fit properly.¡±


    ¡°At a small store in town. It was all they had.¡± Sam shrugged.


    ¡°I can see why. You¡¯ve become a big girl.¡± Mrs. Willings led her outside. ¡°Just say the word when you come back. He¡¯s out now, but I¡¯ll get George to scrounge you up some clothes. I think he has something that can fit you. I¡¯m not sure about wearing men¡¯s clothes, though.¡±


    Sam smiled, got on the bicycle, and chuckled. Regular people didn¡¯t wear corsets anymore. Petticoats were also out of fashion, except for the very rich. She reached down and grabbed the front of her uniform. ¡°This will have to do for now. Thank you, Mrs. Willings. See you later.¡±


    Knocking on the gate of the Fitzgerald mansion, Sam waited for a response from the guard. She had known Timothy¡¯s family was important, but she never knew he was a viscount. The size of the gate alone could have dwarfed her old place. She couldn¡¯t even see the main house. It was mid-morning. The day promised to be warm. She could already see a flurry of activity as the maids scurried back and forth across the lawn before it got too hot.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± A guard in a black suit asked. He was thin, with a moustache, and looked down on her from his perch beyond the gate.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to one of the maids, Emma. I was told she works here,¡± Sam said. ¡°We¡¯re old friends and I need to ask her an important question.¡±


    ¡°One moment. Who may I tell her is calling?¡±


    ¡°Samantha Moringshire.¡±


    The guard raised his eyebrow and left her waiting. Sam hated the pomp and circumstance usually associated with nobility, but she wasn¡¯t about to barge her way in here. It worked in Relancia sometimes, but it usually caused more trouble than it solved. There, she could toss the guards on their ass, and being part of the hero¡¯s party afforded her some immunity from prosecution.


    The gateman returned with a thin woman who looked like Emma from a distance when a loud explosion shook the main house. Sam jerked her head up and saw black smoke spiral out of the back of the house.


    Wrenching the gate open, she raced past the two, ignoring their shouts to wait. The fire was already engulfing a small house away from the main one. Several maids lay sprawled on the ground outside. Sam skidded to a stop next to one.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°The young master was experimenting when suddenly...¡± She put her hands to her mouth. ¡°Young Master!¡± She pointed to the house as flames burst out the windows on the second floor. The right side of the house was in flames, the heat already pushing the people back. Sam saw some men running forward with buckets, but they wouldn¡¯t get the fire out before the house was destroyed.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Sam ran to the rain barrel and dumped it over her head, the cold piercing her, aggravating her stomach wound. Turning, she dove through the flames and rolled into the entrance. The fire licked her clothes, and she winced as the flames singed her legs. Getting to her feet, she checked her situation. Charging in blindly here would only get her killed.


    The fire climbed the stairs to the third floor, and smoke billowed out from the roof. Sam coughed and covered her mouth with her elbow. ¡°Anybody here?¡± she yelled, but the crackling flames muffled her voice. Shying back from the heat, she smelt her hair burning. Looking up, she saw two heavy doors made of solid oak at the top of the stairs. The fire was coming out the first one to the left, but the right one was clear. Clenching her fingers and taking a few steps back, she took a running jump up to the second-floor landing, pulling herself over the edge. Shouldering the door out of the way, she stumbled into a laboratory.


    Behind her, the walls crumbled in as the fire licked her back. Rolling, she turned and saw the inferno cover the escape. The staircase was gone.


    Fire blazed around the windows, spitting through the broken glass and covering the second door. On the far side of the room from the hottest part of the fire, were two men. One had his back to her, trying to lift a shelf, straining to move the heavy metal pinning the other man on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you!¡± said the standing one. Grunts peppered his speech.


    Sam couldn¡¯t hear the one on the ground, but she knew the second voice. It was Timothy.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The heat filled the room, smothering everything, and taking all the air with it. Sam coughed and felt the flames pierce her lungs.


    Covering her face with her elbow, Sam squinted to keep the smoke out and pushed her way over to the two. She grabbed the shelf and tossed it off the person on the floor. Sam bent down and picked him up, giving him to Timothy. They were unconscious, and Sam didn¡¯t know if they were breathing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Timothy asked, coughing. He staggered with the weight of his friend but held them up. Both were covered in soot and Timothy¡¯s glasses were broken.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, Sir Timothy. Let¡¯s get you out of here,¡± Sam said, wincing as the fire spread overhead.


    The man nodded but raised an eyebrow in a question. ¡°Can you get us to the door?¡±


    ¡°The door is out. The fire¡¯s too strong there.¡± She picked up the shelf and hurled it through the second window. Timothy shied away from Sam.


    ¡°Get on my back!¡± Sam ignored his hesitation and grabbed the unconscious man, cradling him in her arms. Timothy held on to Sam¡¯s neck. Checking the window, it was a short jump to the ground.


    ¡°Hold on tight and hold his head!¡± she shouted, stepping onto the ledge. She transferred the unconscious man to her shoulder and jumped. The cool air felt refreshing after the heat of the fire.


    Landing on a rock, Sam¡¯s legs slipped out from under her and she felt a sharp pain and a loud crack from her ankle.


    She screamed and dropped both men into the grass. Sam grabbed her ankle and rolled back and forth on the grass as the pain throbbed.


    Sam lay on her back, letting the cool grass take away the heat from the fire. Her stomach zinged and felt wet. She didn¡¯t know if it was from the water or if her stitches had burst. Her right foot was numb, maybe broken, but she knew that bill would come soon. Muffled sirens from the town told her that the fire brigade was nearby. Good. Some of the servants continued dumping water and sand on the fire around the building to stop it from spreading. The house itself was a loss. The fire was getting too big to put out.


    Lifting herself onto her elbows, she stared at the other two. Timothy was checking out the other one and from her shape, Sam realized it was a woman. Timothy was pounding her back and giving her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. She must have inhaled too much smoke.


    ¡°Is she wearing a corset?¡± Sam shouted to Timothy.


    ¡°I think so. Why?¡± He continued to breathe into her mouth.


    ¡°Take it off her. It¡¯ll help her breathe.¡± Sam rolled to her knees and crawled to Timothy¡¯s side. The girl was wearing slacks, like Timothy, but had a tight blouse on. Reaching through the fabric, Sam ripped the hard whale-bone corset off and slumped back. The woman gasped and started to breathe. Timothy hugged her to his chest and started to cry.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± He rocked the woman back and forth as she coughed out some of the smoke. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I can never breathe with those things on,¡± Sam replied, brushing the hair out of her eyes.


    ¡°I see you still bring trouble wherever you go, young miss. I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t injure anybody but yourself this time. Should I call you a doctor for your ankle?¡± Sam heard an older woman¡¯s voice behind her and turned around.


    ¡°Emma!¡± Sam smiled and stood up. She stumbled, falling back to the ground, and winced at her foot. She raised her arms to hug her. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard. I couldn¡¯t tell you how surprised I was to hear your name,¡± the older woman said, dropping her smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer for a hug. You¡¯re filthy, covered in soot and I don¡¯t have a clean uniform to change into at the moment,¡± Emma retorted, tears appearing out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get you cleaned up first.¡±


    Sam stared at the woman and started laughing. It had been about ten years since she last saw her, but Emma was still as severe as ever. She had forgotten about this side of her. The similarities to Hobbi were unmistakable. Granted, she was taller and not as ugly, but the personalities were the same.


    That must have been why she found the goblin so comfortable.


    ¡°You appear to be broken,¡± Emma said, glaring. ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you are laughing here. But I can mark it down to stress.¡± She rubbed her hands together.


    Sam''s smile grew, and she held her stomach to keep from popping her stitches. Emma hated showing emotion and would always dry-wash her hands when happy. It was so unexpected and familiar Sam felt like she was home for the first time since coming back to this world. She covered her face with her arm to hide the tears.


    ¡°Like I said. Broken.¡± Emma tisked again.


    After the fire was out and Timothy¡¯s wife was taken away in an ambulance, Sam was let inside the house. Her foot hurt but didn¡¯t feel broken. The doctor had looked at her and her stomach and said she should come to the hospital, but it wasn¡¯t an emergency. The stitches still held.


    The servants drew her a bath and gave her better clothes to replace the ones destroyed in the fire. However, they had nothing that would fit her, except for the men¡¯s trousers and jacket. Putting them on, she looked at the ripped maid uniform and shuddered. The bath would have to wait.


    ¡°Why are you dressed in men¡¯s clothes like that?¡± Emma said, closing the door to the bathroom. ¡°Couldn¡¯t the maids find you something more appropriate? It¡¯s shameful. A woman of your standing should dress properly.¡± She had her arms crossed and was tapping her foot.


    ¡°The clothes don¡¯t fit, and these are more comfortable anyway,¡± Sam said, limping towards the woman. She embraced the older woman and let the memories flow back. From her childhood, Emma had been a constant companion. After Bob became her Guardian, Sam knew Emma had tried to follow, but Bob refused to hire her. That was when Sam started to hate him.


    Emma patted her back. ¡°What¡¯s this for? A lady doesn¡¯t show emotion like this. Let me go. Besides, you stink. Why didn¡¯t you use the bath?¡± Emma didn¡¯t push her away and hugged back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Sam held the woman out at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten me?¡± Emma raised an eyebrow and scowled. Sam hid a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I could never forget you. You just reminded me so much of someone I met recently. He had the same attitude as you, but I could feel his concern for his charges underneath his gruffness.¡±


    ¡°Then he must be a fool. If you refuse to take a bath, so be it. Come, the Master is waiting. He is desperate to get to the hospital, but wanted to thank you first.¡± Emma turned and led Sam out of the room and down the hallway.


    As she hobbled forward, Sam stared at all the decorations and ornamentation. It was eclectic, with little to suggest a pattern. There were vases from China next to prints from Japan adorning the walls. Next to them, she could see French chairs and odd contraptions with gears sticking out of them. Coming from the stark beauty of Kale¡¯s castle and the cold designs of Eon¡¯s castle, she was unimpressed.


    ¡°How did you come to work here?¡± Sam asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°After your father died, and Lord Robert refused to see me, I tried here. Lord Fitzgerald remembered me from his work with your father and hired me on the spot.¡± She sniffed. ¡°I was happy to come here and Lord Fitzgerald is a much politer employer compared to others. I did miss you, though. May I ask why you never responded to my letters?¡±


    Sam raised an eyebrow. ¡°I never got any letters. How many did you send?¡±


    ¡°I wrote one every three months for the first three years. Eventually, they started being returned to me and I thought you didn¡¯t want me to contact you any longer,¡± said Emma.


    ¡°That bastard!¡± Sam punched her hand. ¡°He must have intercepted them.¡±


    ¡°Lord Robert?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Bob. He doesn¡¯t deserve any respect,¡± Sam growled.


    ¡°Be that as it may, we¡¯ll have to talk about that later.¡± Emma paused in front of a white door and knocked.


    Sam heard someone moving around inside and an ¡®Enter.¡¯


    Emma nodded and opened the door. ¡°Be polite,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Always,¡± Sam whispered back.


    Emma just scowled and rolled her eyes.


    Timothy stood up from the chair and rushed over to Sam before she could step into the room. He hadn¡¯t changed much from what she remembered as a child. The same simple wire glasses, broken now, and the same face, although his eyebrows were a little singed. He hadn¡¯t bathed either, and soot still covered his hair.


    ¡°Thank you very much for saving my wife. How can I ever express my appreciation for what you did,¡± he said, grabbing her hands in both of his. Sam remembered him being taller, but now she looked down on him. He directed her to a seat, and a butler poured some tea. ¡°I will be going there soon, but I wanted to express my gratitude to you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad I was here, Timothy. What happened?¡±


    ¡°An experiment I was working on to increase the output of a Tesla backfired, then exploded.¡± He took a sip of his tea. ¡°It was my fault. I should have had more safety precautions.¡± He turned to Sam and raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s been playing on my mind, but you speak as if we know each other.¡± He slapped his head. ¡°How rude of me. May I have your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Samantha Morningshire, daughter of Joel and Laura,¡± Sam said. She watched Timothy¡¯s face light up at the mention of her parents and he set down his cup, spilling the tea.


    ¡°Joel¡¯s daughter! I remember you now,¡± he said, his eyes growing wide. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a remarkable young woman. It¡¯s so good to see you. It¡¯s been ten years since his death, has it not?¡±


    Sam nodded.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How much do you remember about the experiments you and my father were doing?¡± Sam said. By now, Bob had probably heard about the hospital. She needed to move fast.


    ¡°A lot, actually,¡± Timothy said and rubbed his chin. Sam could see he needed a shave. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to recreate in my laboratory. After almost burning down the house twice, my father made me build a separate building to house my experiments. My wife has been helping me with them, but it¡¯s been slow and after today¡¯s setback, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll continue.¡± He turned to Sam. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    She glanced around to see if anybody was listening. In the corner was the butler, but the room was quiet. She¡¯d have to tell Emma where she was later. Lowering her voice, she leaned towards him. ¡°For the last three years, I¡¯ve been in another world. A kingdom called Relancia where they have magic, demons, beast men and more.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes widened, and his mouth started to tremble. ¡°Relancia! It¡¯s been years since anybody has said that name to me. Joel was able to contact someone over there. I think it was a mage of some sort. It was heartbreaking Joel died before anything more could come of it, and I couldn¡¯t let it go.¡± He grabbed Sam¡¯s hands again. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Sam smiled and told Timothy about her adventure. Over in Relancia, she could break down doors and force her way through her problems. She left out the trauma and focused on the fun parts. Part of her liked reminiscing about the good things in Relancia, the joy she¡¯d felt over there, the friends she¡¯d made.


    Timothy wanted to know more and especially wanted to meet Ayasse, but the hospital sent a message that his wife had woken up. Before he left, he promised to help Sam with the perfect revenge against Bob.

 Chapter 29: The Tax Man

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Is he there?¡± Sam asked Ayasse as he popped out of the shadows next to her. It was early evening, and the moon wasn¡¯t out yet. Sam missed having two moons. They always shone more brightly and made the night less scary.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ayasse said, taking a deep breath and putting his hand against the wall to steady himself. ¡°He¡¯s yelling into a machine, telling someone to find you.¡± Ayasse let out a cough and stood straighter. ¡°He also said something about your blood, but I didn¡¯t understand his meaning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Sam put her hand on his back and turned to the men with her. ¡°Please watch him, Chief Sheer. He needs to rest.¡±


    The London chief of police was quiet and nodded. He directed Ayasse back to one of his officers and scowled at Sam. She scoffed. Like most men in London, he probably hated seeing women in pants.


    Sam hid her chuckle as she watched the police avoid any contact with Ayasse. When the government officials with her first saw him move out of the shadows, they all made the sign of the cross. One had a panic attack. She¡¯d been with Ayasse for so long now that his magic seemed natural. He was getting worse. In the two weeks they¡¯d been in London, his face was growing hollower. She needed to finish this tonight.


    ¡°We are ready to proceed. Lord Timothy has asked that you take the lead. How are you going in, ma¡¯am?¡± the government man in the black suit to her right asked. He and his partner were the linchpins in this plan. Sam wished she could remember their names, but Timothy said they would do their jobs.


    ¡°I was thinking of using the front door,¡± Sam said, stepping up to the gate and breaking the lock. She marched down the path to Bob¡¯s front door, kicking it open. The crash reverberated through the house. That hurt her ankle.


    The two men in black suits held onto their hats. The one to the left said, ¡°This would have been easier if you knocked. He will notice your presence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan. Stay behind me until I call you,¡± Sam said to the three men and stomped forward. She was enjoying this. In the ten years she lived here, this place never truly felt like home. Coming in without warning, dominating the place felt right. She was the one in control here now, not him.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    One of Bob¡¯s security guards came out of a side room. He was holding a new stun baton, sparkling with power.


    ¡°I have a warrant for the arrest of Lord Robert Allen,¡± Sam said, pointing to one of the small, black-suited men. He was holding a piece of paper with a government seal on it. ¡°Please stand out of the way.¡±


    The man took the paper and glanced around Sam at the officials with her. He sighed, gave the paper back, let the sparkle go from the stun baton, and stood aside to let her pass. ¡°He doesn¡¯t pay me enough for this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sam strode to Bob¡¯s office with a slight limp. Her injuries were no longer bothering her, but kicking doors open didn¡¯t help much.


    At the door to his study, she could hear someone moving behind it.


    Sam raised her palm to the government men and waved them back. She wanted to enjoy this. ¡°They already know I¡¯m here, so¡­¡± Sam reached back with both arms and shoved the heavy doors.


    They burst off the hinges, pieces of wood bouncing off Bob¡¯s desk. The impact knocked Albert away from the desk, forcing the phone from his grasp. He dropped to the floor and scrambled to the bookshelf on all fours. Papers flew everywhere. Bob stayed in his chair and glared at Sam over his steepled fingers.


    ¡°You could have simply knocked. This is quite unmannerly of you.¡± He looked her up and down and scowled. ¡°You¡¯ve been on your own for three years, and you¡¯ve learned to dress like a slut. Congratulations, I knew you had it in you to disappoint me further.¡± Bob shook his head. ¡°What makes you think you can come into my house and show that much flesh?¡±


    Sam stopped and opened her mouth in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯m breaking into your house, and you want to start a fight? Over my choice of clothing?¡± She wore a pair of men¡¯s pants and a vest that hugged her body. The white shirt underneath barely fit and had three buttons open, showing her neck. It was still hard to find clothing that could go around her shoulders, and tailored outfits took too long to make. Men¡¯s clothing was more comfortable.


    ¡°You like to push my buttons, don¡¯t you? Trying to control everything I do,¡± Sam said, stepping over the remains of the door. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that¡¯s over. I¡¯m calling the shots.¡±


    Bob shook his head. ¡°This is not right. I am your uncle and guardian. What you do reflects on me. Besides, you just got out of surgery for the gunshot. Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡± Bob said, placing his hands on the desk.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Bob. Can I call you Bob?¡± She chuckled at her little jest and walked up to his desk. She put her hands on both sides and picked it up, grunting. It was too heavy to lift it higher than her foot. ¡°Let¡¯s get this out of the way.¡± She slid it against the wall behind him, reducing the plaster to dust and lodging it in the wall. ¡°Oops. Silly me,¡± she giggled and held her hand to her mouth. The smile disappeared.


    Bob¡¯s scowl darkened. ¡°That was a valuable desk, given to me by the Kaiser himself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you quite understand, Bob,¡± Sam said, smiling again. She placed a foot on his chair between his legs and leaned forward into his face. ¡°It¡¯s over. You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Albert has informed the police, and they¡¯ll be here in a few minutes. They¡¯ll arrest you and save me from your rampage.¡± He smiled, glaring into her eyes. ¡°Then we can continue from where we left off, in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sweat easily, do you?¡± Sam twisted around and toppled the chair, knocking Bob onto his back. He picked himself up from the floor, but Sam swept her foot under him, knocking him back down.


    ¡°Oops. Clumsy me,¡± Sam giggled again, frowning.


    Bob jumped to his feet, his face turning a crimson red. He¡¯d always been so in control of his temper. The only time he¡¯d ever exploded at her was when she had sicked the regulators on his factory. She had seen his true face that day.


    ¡°How dare you break into my home! Threaten me! You¡¯re just a silly twit whose daddy turned into a monster! I¡¯m glad I had him killed. I only wish I had gotten you as well. Especially after what you did to my daughter.¡± Bob released all his anger, spittle pelting Sam. He was as tall as her, and their shouting matches had been legendary.


    Sam used her sleeve to wipe her face. ¡°I could rip your head off for that. Nobody insults my father like that.¡±


    ¡°Do your worst. You can do nothing to me that you haven¡¯t done before.¡± Bob turned away from Sam and stepped back. He tugged down his vest. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your strength.¡±


    Sam was quiet, turned and glanced out the room, then back to Bob. Her hands were clenched into fists, and his jaw was right there.


    One punch, and he would look the same as Akira. She let out a sigh.


    If she did that, she¡¯d be no better than Akira, either.


    Sam opened her fists and shrugged. ¡°You should be afraid, but I¡¯ve brought some different weapons this time.¡± She grinned. She couldn¡¯t go down the same road she always chose, and he didn¡¯t deserve the easy way. ¡°You expected me to attack like this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about?¡± Bob demanded. He stood ramrod straight, fists clenched at his side, shaking from the tirade he¡¯d just released.


    Sam shook her head. ¡°This indignation is all an act. You want me to get angry and try to fight you. That way, you have a reason to arrest me. Over in the other world, they used swords and arrows. Here, those things have gone out of style.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I have someone with me, and he¡¯s eager to talk to you. With all that you¡¯ve been importing from the other world, I¡¯m sure you have been paying the right taxes, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with it?¡± he said.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You thought you could win, didn¡¯t you? Even so, with your confession, I had more than enough evidence to open an investigation.¡±


    Lord Robert¡¯s face froze. The anger drained from his body, and he stared at Sam. ¡°No. You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Come in, gentlemen.¡± Sam stepped away from the doorway and let in two short men wearing black suits. They were followed by police chief Shear and two of his officers. Sam had never met Shear before Timothy introduced him, but she didn¡¯t trust the man. He gave off a greasy, unpleasant feeling.


    Shear stood in front of Bob and took his hat off. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Lord Robert, but I have a writ for your arrest. If you would be so kind as to follow me.¡±


    Sam raised a lip. He was too passive. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to this scum. He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Shear grunted and put his hat back on his head.


    Sam glanced at Albert. He was moving into the corner, towards the bookshelf and away from the blowout between Sam and Bob. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about him, but as a servant, it was harder to find evidence implicating him. She would worry about him later. The show was starting.


    The shorter of the two men in black suits raised a document and started reading. ¡°Lord Robert Allen. We have some questions for you on the charge of tax evasion. You are commanded to submit all your ledgers to these men and stand back. We have also dispatched some officers to your warehouse and your office in the financial district. They are being raided as we speak. It would be greatly appreciated if you willingly comply.¡± He lowered the document and stood back.


    Bob stared at the two men and turned his gaze back to Sam. His face turned a different shade of red when he saw her smirk.


    ¡°You humiliate me again like this. I thought you had your fill when you got the police to raid my factories. How did you do this? Why?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°When you mentioned my father before, I remembered his partner. He was shy, so you probably missed him. I was able to contact him. It¡¯d been years, but he remembered me, Relancia, and he had all my father¡¯s notes on the chemicals he used.¡± Sam bent her knee, stepped on the remains of the desk, and leaned forward. A few twinges in her foot were worth it to look in control like this, though.


    She propped her arm on her leg and set her head on her fist. ¡°He was scared to come forward before, but when I offered him the rest of the notes, he stepped up and helped me get in touch with the police. You took everything, and he wants them back. From there, the police helped me contact the tax office.¡± She smiled and pointed to the two men. ¡°They¡¯ve been interested in you for a while. You weren¡¯t as circumspect as you thought. It didn¡¯t take much convincing for them to believe you were hiding something.¡±


    ¡°I see. It was difficult hiding that much money from Relancia. I suppose it was only a matter of time,¡± said Bob, shrugging.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sam asked, crossing her arms and trying to take back the initiative. ¡°You¡¯ve lost. This is no time to take the high road. I¡¯m also glad you confessed to killing my parents. That was a bonus.¡± She smiled. ¡°You heard that right, officer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± Chief Shear said. ¡°We¡¯ll have some discussions downtown about that.¡±


    Bob took a deep breath and stopped. He faced the policemen standing at the door. ¡°Shear, you took my money, and this is how you repay me.¡± He shook his head. Chief Shear snarled and reached for his baton.


    ¡°I was wondering when I would get the chance to try this out. Now is as good a time as any.¡± Bob turned to Albert. ¡°You know what to do when I¡¯m gone, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. As we discussed.¡± Albert nodded.


    Bob turned and raised his hand at Chief Shear. ¡°I despise traitors,¡± he said, curling his fingers into a claw. ¡°Fireball.¡±

 Chapter 30: Escape

    Chapter 30


    Ayasse sat on a bench just outside Robert¡¯s house. One of the British policemen brought him a mug of the same black, strong-smelling brew from the inn. He sipped it and closed his eyes. This world was so heavy.


    ¡°I like this coffee,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°You looked like you needed it,¡± the young police officer said. He wasn¡¯t making signs of the cross as the others, but he still didn¡¯t get too close. These people, for all their science, were surprisingly superstitious.


    Ayasse nodded and took another sip of the coffee. There was no poison in it, but the bitter taste reminded him of some of the concoctions Thane used to feed him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ayasse said.


    ¡°No problem. It should be over soon,¡± the young policeman said, turning his back to Ayasse and staring at the front of the house.


    ¡°Master would have loved this drink.¡± Ayasse took another sip and started to cry softly. She hated any sense of emotion and had tried to beat all the sadness out of him years ago. ¡°Why am I crying now?¡± he whispered. ¡°Where were the tears when I buried you?¡±


    An explosion from the house rocked Ayasse out of his thoughts. Dropping the coffee, he disappeared into the shadows. It was getting harder and harder to push into them. Each time, the things that lived there came a little closer. He couldn¡¯t worry about that now. Sam needed him.


    *********************


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Sam had been flung against the wall; the wind knocked out of her as the door exploded.


    Officer Shear had been turned into ash and bone.


    The government agents scrambled away from Bob, pushing and shoving each other to the side of the room, away from the remains of the Chief Shear. The other two police officers caught in the explosion groaned on the ground.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to test my power from the Demon blood yet. It¡¯s stronger than I expected but effective,¡± Bob said, turning to Sam. He raised his hands again and chanted, ¡°Fireball.¡±


    Sam rolled out of the way, and the back of the house exploded in shards of wood and glass. She covered her head from the debris with her arm. Jumping to her feet, she felt her ankle snap and let out a scream. She toppled over, holding her foot and grimacing.


    ¡°How are you doing magic, and without chanting?¡± she asked through the tears.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would connect myself to a magical world and not take advantage of it, didn¡¯t you? I even managed to get some healing potions, but they didn¡¯t work quite the way Eon promised they would,¡± Bob scoffed. ¡°I will admit, until I had your blood, the magic I could do was limited. So, I must thank you for coming back.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Burn!¡± A wave of flame shot out from his hand. Engulfing Sam, it sent her tumbling over the broken desk. Turning to the remaining government agents crouched against the far wall. Bob chanted ¡°Tornado.¡± A whirlwind picked them up and tossed them outside the door.


    ¡°Sam, what¡¯s happening?¡± Ayasse crawled out of Sam¡¯s shadow and grabbed a carpet from the floor. He smothered the fire on her and stepped back, panting.


    ¡°Ayasse! Stay back,¡± Sam shouted, turning to Bob. Her ankle was throbbing, and she couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°No! This was my win, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is your win. You have beaten me, Samantha. You have destroyed everything I¡¯ve built with a simple piece of paper.¡± Stepping up to a bookcase, Lord Robert pulled ¡°The Odyssey,¡± and a secret door opened. A portal stood open behind it, the same as the one in Relancia, but smaller. ¡°I¡¯m still going to save my daughter, though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Where are you going?¡± Sam crawled forward. She couldn¡¯t let him get away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear that open?¡±


    ¡°This one is different, more stable than the other one you went through.¡± Bob moved closer and turned a dial on a machine next to the portal. It expanded to the size of a man.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sam pulled herself forward.


    ¡°There are no shadows near him,¡± Ayasse shouted, gasping. ¡°I can¡¯t get close.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to stay here and get arrested. I¡¯m also running low on magic. ¡®Fireball¡¯ is a huge drain. I¡¯m impressed at what you¡¯ve done tonight, Samantha, but I¡¯ve been planning this for months. You being here has just speeded up my timetable,¡± Lord Robert turned his back to Sam and stepped up to the small portal. He picked up a bag next to it.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± he said as he walked through with his head high, pushing a button as he left. A steel shield slid down behind him, preventing anybody from following. Sam pounded the floor. She could get through the metal. But he was smart. It would take time, and she had no doubt he would have trapped it. It¡¯s what she would have done.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ayasse asked, moving next to Sam and helping her sit up. ¡°I thought people in your world couldn¡¯t do magic.¡±


    ¡°He said something about Demon blood,¡± Sam flopped over on her back and cringed. The burns from the fire spell combined with her throbbing ankle were calling for attention. ¡°That fat pig must have sent some to Bob.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Albert said.


    Sam raised her head and saw Albert. He was standing in the last corner of the room, untouched by any of the destruction.


    ¡°Could you please assist me in putting out these fires?¡± he bowed. ¡°It is difficult to move Miss Nadia at the moment, and I don¡¯t want her harmed.¡±


    ¡°Nadia is alive?¡± Sam felt her face soften and sighed in relief. She hadn¡¯t killed her. ¡°Ayasse, give me a hand.¡±


    Ayasse grabbed the heavy carpet and beat out the flames. ¡°I can¡¯t do¡­¡± He started gasping for air.


    Sam took the carpet. ¡°Sit down. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± She turned to the small fire starting to spread near the door, reached across and smothered it with the heavy carpet.


    ¡°What happened?¡± One of the black-suited tax men poked their head around the corner.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson,¡± Ayasse said. Please come in.


    ¡°You remembered their names?¡± Sam whispered to Ayasse.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s only polite,¡± he whispered back.


    Sam rolled her eyes and sat back. She picked up her leg and straightened it. It gave a low pulsating throb, and she could see her foot getting bigger.


    ¡°Robert Allen escaped through a portal to a place called Relancia,¡± Sam told Mr. Johnson. ¡°It¡¯s behind the metal shield there.¡± She jabbed her thumb in the direction of the bookshelf. ¡°His butler, Albert, should be able to give you more information.¡± Sam could feel the resentment in her tone and took a deep breath. Unbending control and the need to dominate never worked. There was always someone better at it. Maybe if she had taken a different way and had the government men go in first, things might have been different.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make this kind of mistake again,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mr. Johnson sat down on the remains of the door and started to take deep breaths. Sam remembered he was the man who had the panic attack when Ayasse popped out of the shadows.


    That was all secondary. Nadia was alive and in the house. She needed to see her.

 Chapter 31: Unfinished Business

    Chapter 31


    ¡°What are you going to do about your Guardian now?¡± Ayasse asked Sam. He was leaning against the wall of the stairwell.


    Her ankle had turned into a dull roar. She hobbled along with a walking stick as they walked up the stairs to the second floor, one step at a time, in no haste to arrive at the top. She winced with each step. The doctor was going to be very upset with her after this.


    She could still hear the police and tax men interrogating Albert about what other secrets Bob was hiding. When Albert had opened that metal shield, the portal was there, but Bob was gone. There was nothing to tell her where. Most likely, he was in Relancia with Eon, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. Sam tried turning it on with the same button he used, but nothing worked. Albert wasn¡¯t talking as well. Sam needed to know Bob¡¯s secrets, but they could wait. This was more important.


    The bay window at the top of the stairs usually let in the morning light, making Nadia¡¯s room the brightest in the house. Tonight, the moonlight cast a darkening shadow over everything, reflecting the feelings in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to come here. She took another tiny step up the stairs and winced. Her ankle was a convenient excuse. She could see the top getting closer, and her heart thumped harder with each step.


    ¡°Albert said he had no idea how to open the portal, but he¡¯s lying. That bastard was privy to everything Bob did,¡± Sam said. The words sounded hollow in her ears. She stared at the door. ¡°I have to chase him down over there,¡± Sam vowed. She put her hand on her heart and turned to Ayasse. ¡°No matter what it takes. I don¡¯t know how he used magic without a chant, but I will find out. He has to pay.¡±


    Ayasse nodded and stood aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny. I spent so long trying to get back here, but now I¡¯d rather be anywhere else,¡± Sam said.


    Swallowing, Sam reached for the doorknob. She¡¯d faced down Akira, fought with a Demon King, and beat Lord Robert. This was scarier than all of them together.


    She opened the door and saw Nadia sitting in a chair under a standing lamp, reading a book. Her face was turned away from the door, her legs covered by a blanket. There was a teapot on the table next to her.


    The new electric lights framed her with a halo of light. Sam stared at the woman who she considered a sister. She was thinner than the visions, her hair not as smooth, but still beautiful.


    ¡°Come in, you big gorilla. I could hear you and Father fighting downstairs again. Did you work everything out, or did you destroy everything?¡± Nadia said, closing the book and turning to Sam, putting her hands on her lap. ¡°Do I still have a house?¡±


    Sam stared at Nadia¡¯s face and felt tears falling down her cheek. Nadia¡¯s eyes were hard. A long, puckering red scar ran down the side of her face. It started under the left eye, causing it to droop and went to her lower jaw. It took up half the cheek. Ugly burn tissue surrounded it that still didn¡¯t look healed. Sam hobbled into the room and squatted beside her, putting the cane on the ground. Her eyes never moved from Nadia¡¯s face.


    ¡°That scar was my fault, wasn¡¯t it? From the explosion.¡± Sam asked.


    Nadia nodded but said nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°You tell me. I know you¡¯re smarter than you pretend to be. Your anger and need to be in charge always clouded your reason. What can you see?¡± Nadia looked Sam in the face and waited.


    Sam pulled her eyes away from Nadia¡¯s and searched the room. She saw the usual mirror and brush, hairs caught in the bristles. There was another chair with wheels parked on the other side of the bed. Sam looked down at the chair Nadia was sitting in and pulled the sheet back, exposing her legs. They were withered and crooked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sam gasped in horror.


    Nadia reached for the blanket and covered her legs again. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± She asked.


    Sam shook her head. ¡°I know there was an explosion. After that, I was in Relancia. I don¡¯t know what happened here. They made me forget everything. I only got my memory back a while ago.¡±


    Nadia sighed and adjusted the blanket in her lap. ¡°I see. Father told me about that. About three years ago, you were researching some of your father¡¯s old notes. He¡¯d been experimenting with radioactive materials, and you wanted to understand what he was doing. I warned you it was dangerous, but you didn¡¯t listen. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened. There was an explosion from the Tesla coil in the shack you were using, and part of the main house was knocked down.¡±


    ¡°I did all that,¡± Sam mumbled. Timothy had done something similar. She knew how dangerous that material could be.


    ¡°Yes. It turned out my father had taken the portal your father had opened a few years prior and was able to contact King Eon in that world. They shared some ideas and materials, but nothing big. Father¡¯s portal was small and difficult to move. You probably saw it downstairs. What you did with your accident opened up a big portal and allowed more material to go back and forth. Yours was also moveable. It had taken father a long time to figure out how to move your fathers safely,¡± Nadia coughed, took a sip of the tea, and continued. ¡°When Father found out you were there in Relancia, he wanted Eon to kill you.¡±


    Sam had to stand, even if her foot was broken. She couldn¡¯t keep looking at her. It hurt too much. ¡°How does that explain what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I was in the house, making some lunch for you. I was worried you¡¯d forget to eat again. When the explosion happened, I was bringing it to you and was pinned by some of the wood. By the time they got me out, my legs were as you saw.¡± Nadia rearranged the sheet on her chair and stared at Sam. ¡°A fire broke out as well, and the smoke damaged my lungs. Father could get me out of there before anything more happened.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Sam fell to her knees. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been playing with my father¡¯s journals, none of this would have happened.¡± Tears flooded Sam¡¯s eyes, blinding her. She dropped her head to Nadia¡¯s lap and began wailing.


    She felt Nadia place a hand on her head. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true, my dear cousin. However, you cannot blame someone for following their nature, even if it will kill them. Father believes otherwise. He vowed revenge.¡±


    Sam raised her head.


    Nadia continued. ¡°When they searched the rubble and couldn¡¯t find you but found the portal, Father contacted Eon immediately. Eon convinced him to change his mind. The king wanted to use you for something. When I woke up, I begged Father not to harm you. I told him to forgive you.¡± She reached over and took another sip of tea. ¡°I wanted you to come home, but Father refused to even consider it. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±


    Sam wiped her tears on her sleeve. ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    Nadia smiled. ¡°Father told me. He let me know everything that had happened. In the beginning, I followed the reports Eon would send, and I tried to convince him to bring you back every time, but you know how stubborn he can be. As the time passed and the realities of my condition set in, I was happy you weren¡¯t here. When I learned I¡¯d never walk again, I hated you.¡± She placed the cup back on the table and leaned around Sam.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡± Nadia asked.


    Sam turned and gestured for Ayasse to come inside the room. ¡°This is Ayasse. One of the friends I made on the other side. He helped me get back here. You¡¯d like it over there. There are magic and demons and so many wonderful things to see.¡± Sam choked, trying to make the introductions seem light to hide the heaviness in her heart.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Nadia. It is an honour to make your acquaintance. Your sister spoke quite highly of you.¡± Ayasse lowered his mask and bowed.


    ¡°Very polite. It¡¯s nice to make your acquaintance as well. Thank you for taking care of Samantha for me. I know she¡¯s a handful. I¡¯ve been where you are. However, we aren¡¯t exactly sisters, but close enough.¡± Nadia said, frowning.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡®We¡¯re not sisters,¡¯¡± Sam bit her lip. ¡°I know we¡¯re cousins, but I¡¯ve always thought¡­¡±


    Nadia turned to Sam and took her hand. ¡°I have always loved you, Samantha. You are the sister I¡¯ve never had, but this accident has put things into perspective for me. After the struggle downstairs, I think I know what you are going to do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sam wiped her nose on her sleeve again. Nadia smiled and handed her a tissue.


    ¡°Father left through the portal, didn¡¯t he? He always said it was just a matter of time. He¡¯s always talked about getting me a healing potion to fix everything. Eon has sent some over, but they never worked completely.¡± Nadia rubbed her legs and grimaced. ¡°They were worried they¡¯d have to remove them, but the potions he sent were able to save them, so there is that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the potions over there do many things, but they couldn¡¯t replace everything,¡± Sam said, gulping.


    ¡°I know. I told him I was okay with this. However, Father was never satisfied. He had to see for himself and find that secret elixir he was sure Eon was hiding. With you here, he must have found the missing piece he was looking for,¡± Nadia turned her head. ¡°You won¡¯t be staying here, will you? Ayasse has to return, and you will probably join him to find Father.¡±


    Sam stared at her in shock. ¡°How did you know that? Do you know what I had to go through to get here?¡±


    ¡°As I said, Father told me everything, and I know you came here for revenge, not for me.¡±


    Sam shook her head and reached for Nadia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please pay attention,¡± Nadia said curtly. ¡°I¡¯m not finished. All the men he sent there couldn¡¯t last more than a few days. The same with people from over there who came here. If he¡¯s gone to Relancia, he¡¯s solved that problem,¡± Nadia said, taking hold of Sam¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t hold this accident against you anymore, Samantha, but seeing you now is difficult. Part of me wants to blame you for what you did. I thought I was over that.¡±


    Nadia cupped Sam¡¯s face and kissed her forehead. ¡°I need time to find my place with you in the world. And if what I heard downstairs was any indication, you¡¯ve just made my life much more difficult.¡± Nadia chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want you here.¡±


    Sam turned her head so Nadia couldn¡¯t see her shame. She was right. Sam couldn¡¯t stay here, and there was no way she could fit herself back into Nadia¡¯s world. She had wanted to defeat Bob so badly that she didn¡¯t think about what it would do to Nadia. Her anger had consumed her for so long that it blinded her. Even her revenge was all about taking him down rather than doing the right thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish things could have been different, but¡­¡± Sam tried to finish, but Nadia silenced her with a finger on her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. It¡¯s late, and I will probably have to talk to the police downstairs. We¡¯ll talk about what to do with you tomorrow. I know how to activate the main portal if that¡¯s your wish.¡± Nadia rang a bell, and a nurse came into the room. She turned to Sam. ¡°Goodnight, Samantha. You should see a doctor for your ankle and the burns. There is an ambulance on standby at the local hospital. I often had problems that needed an emergency response. When you¡¯re finished, your room is still the same, and I¡¯m sure we can find somewhere for your friend to stay.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Nadia.¡± Sam stood up and hobbled out. She closed the door and leaned on the wood. It hurt to see Nadia like that. She was so similar to what she remembered, yet so cold.


    ¡°What are you going to do now, Sam?¡± Ayasse asked.


    ¡°Have you heard of a potion curing someone like her?¡± Sam asked.


    Ayasse was silent as he thought. Sam knew he was trying to give her the best answer he could. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a potion fixing this amount of damage, especially after so long. My Master has a library filled with rare books. She never let me look at most of them, but now that she is gone, there might be something we can consult.¡±


    She turned to Ayasse and wiped her nose one last time. ¡°I¡¯m going to see a doctor. Then sleep. After that, we¡¯ll see about getting you home.¡± She turned back to Nadia¡¯s door. ¡°She¡¯s right, you know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ayasse asked.


    ¡°I will have to go back with you. There¡¯s magic over there that might heal her even if she¡¯s given up on it. Bob is looking for it, and he has a head start.¡± She pounded her fist. ¡°I wanted to hate him, but now I can¡¯t, not in the same way as before. I also have some important unfinished business over there.¡± Sam turned and went down the hall to her room.


    ¡°What business?¡±


    ¡°I left Akira there, and I didn¡¯t punish him. He is probably causing trouble as we speak.¡± Sam raised her fist and punched her other hand. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take care of him before I can do anything else.¡± Sighing, she opened the door to her room and went inside. There were the toys her parents had given her, the dolls standing on the dresser. She¡¯d sit and tell them about her day each evening. The clothes hanging in the closet were outdated now but important when she bought them. None of it mattered. Not now. She didn¡¯t need them anymore.


    She was home. She made it. This was what she rejected the other world for. What she wanted more than anything else, and she couldn¡¯t stay. She was no longer the innocent, fighting for her place here. Nadia hated her. She no longer fit into this world, but that was to be expected. What she had done in Relancia had changed her. Part of her needed this¨Cto say goodbye to Nadia, to Emma, to everything before moving on. She still didn¡¯t want to leave, but until Nadia was ready for her, she couldn¡¯t stay.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to help you now,¡± she said to Ayasse. ¡°You sacrificed everything for me. It¡¯s my turn to return the favour. Let¡¯s go downstairs. The police probably will be here for a few more hours, and my ankle¡¯s killing me. Besides, I have to get things ready for Timothy.¡±


    Ayasse nodded and turned away. He wobbled as he went down the stairs. Ever since Mrs. Willings had given him some coffee, he¡¯d taken to the beverage, drinking ten cups a day. He¡¯d been here two weeks, and Sam didn¡¯t think he could last much longer.


    Sam closed the door to her room and followed him down the stairs back to the library. She would make things right if it was the last thing she did.

 Chapter 32: Epilogue

    Epilogue


    ¡°What is happening in the meeting room?¡± King Eon asked one of his guards between gasps as they rushed down the stone stairs to the cold basement. There was no way a man of his bulk could run. Even at this increased walking speed, he would soon pass out.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± the guard said, ¡°Jenson sent word that the portal is expanding, and there appears to be something happening on the other side.¡±


    Eon gritted his teeth and continued down the stairs. The last time this happened, he had been saddled with that monstrous powerhouse, Samantha. She was useful but uncontrollable. He liked biddable women who wouldn¡¯t question his actions. She¡¯d been infuriating until Tysone¡¯s memory spell had taken care of most of that.


    ¡°Blast! It¡¯s time for second breakfast,¡± Eon hit the wall with his fist and shook it to relieve the pain. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t this happen later?¡± He rounded the corner of the last twist and entered the dungeon hallway. Grabbing the doorframe, Eon sucked in a deep breath and shivered. The cold stone was frigid to his touch and always hurt his appetite. He needed to compose himself. Unlike the one at the warehouse, this portal wasn¡¯t big enough for more than one person. In addition, he was the king. There was a certain amount of dignity to maintain.


    The door was open, and Jenson was poised in front of it with his sword drawn.


    ¡°Report, soldier!¡± Eon said, coming up to the door, gasping for breath.


    Jenson bowed to Eon and returned to the door. ¡°When the portal suddenly expanded and filled the room, I sent Myaka to the captain. Since then, there has been no movement, sire.¡±


    Eon rubbed his belly and cringed at the sweat. His steward would have to arrange a bath tonight. Luckily, there was a new towel girl to break in¡ªone of the beast men they had captured from the old Sywind territories. Eon had been looking forward to using her tonight. ¡°Has the Backer made any attempt at contact?¡±


    ¡°No, sire,¡± the soldier started when the portal changed. The blue ripples began in the middle and spread out at ever-increasing speed.


    Eon took a step back as his soldiers surrounded the doorway. He watched as a foot emerged from the ball, and a powerful black-suited man carrying a large bag stepped through. His clothing was singed and messed up as if he¡¯d been in a battle, but his confidence commanded the room.


    He stood taller than the soldiers and glared down at them. Eon took in his handsome face, powerful chin, and wide shoulders and felt a shiver travel down his back. There was some grey at his temples, but it only made him look more dignified. It was those cruel eyes, however. Eon hated those eyes.


    ¡°Lord Robert! What are you doing here?¡± Eon rushed between his soldiers and pushed them out of the way. They didn¡¯t need to provoke the man. The last time he was here was when they moved the second portal to the warehouse site. Eon lost twenty stone from sweat alone.


    ¡°Eon,¡± Lord Robert nodded his head, adjusting his suit. ¡°I require some accommodation. There has been an ¡®incident¡¯ in my world, and I would like to accept your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°I see. What sort of problem?¡± Eon swallowed. This was the last thing he wanted. Just looking at Robert¡¯s scowl set off another bucket of sweat.


    ¡°The girl you allowed to go back home has disrupted my timetable. I had to abandon my activities there, so I must continue my quest here in person,¡± Robert said. His eyes narrowed. Eon turned away from his glare to cough.


    ¡°Sorry, dust,¡± Eon¡¯s smile dropped and gulped. He forced himself to stand up straighter, even if he only reached Lord Robert¡¯s chest. He was still the king.


    ¡°That is terrible news, Lord Robert. I hate to think what is happening over there,¡± he said. What about the potato? Eon didn¡¯t want to be without his new favourite food. The crops they had planted wouldn¡¯t come in for another two months, and his supply was running out.


    ¡°As of now, Samantha is probably planning on returning. She is a vindictive one. My daughter should be able to delay her for a few days, but I need you to watch the other portal and inform me when she arrives. Don¡¯t interfere with her, though. I don¡¯t need her causing Nadia any problems.¡± Lord Robert turned to the portal and set down his bag. Opening it up, he took out a small box.


    ¡°What is that, sir? If I may ask?¡± Eon twisted his head and stared at the device.


    ¡°It¡¯s something created to take care of this,¡± Lord Robert responded and pushed the button on the top of the box. The portal started to waver and shrink. It collapsed in on itself and continued to hover in the air. Lord Robert slid the front of the box¡¯s panel open and walked over to the small blue ball. He scooped the ball into it and closed the box by sliding the panel back on. ¡°Now we can move it, and nobody else will be able to get through.¡± He placed the box back into his bag and stood up. ¡°Please take me somewhere I can freshen up. It¡¯s been a long journey, and we have lots to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lord Robert. This way.¡± Eon directed one of the soldiers to get his steward. The rest formed around the two men as they started up the stairs. Eon looked at the other doors and clicked his tongue. It would be so easy to leave him here and take the bag. Now that he knew how to move the portal, he could set it up in a better space. If he could contact the other side, maybe he could make a better arrangement. The woman was easier to talk to and didn¡¯t cause him to sweat so much.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go getting any ideas, Eon,¡± Robert warned. ¡°My daughter is still in control of the other portal and has orders to stop trade if she doesn¡¯t hear from me.¡±


    Eon gasped and placed a hand on his chest. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think of such a thing. I value our arrangement too much.¡± When Robert turned his head, Eon scowled and stared daggers at his back.


    Coming out to the landing, Eon¡¯s aged steward met them. ¡°This way, Sire.¡± He bowed and directed the party towards the living quarters. Eon was panting. This was more exercise than he had received in years. He was going to need a third breakfast at this rate. The living quarters were situated on the opposite side of the castle from the dungeon portal.


    After walking in silence for twenty minutes, the steward paused in front of a door. ¡°Here you are, Sire.¡±


    ¡°Is this the best room you have, Eon?¡± Robert turned to the king and stepped back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Eon was soaked in sweat. The beads worked their way off his bald head and dripped to the floor. ¡°It is rather warm today, Lord Robert. I would appreciate it if I could have some time before we meet to compose myself.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lord Robert said, stepping into the room. ¡°I¡¯ll need some time myself. My departure from London was rather hasty and violent. We¡¯ll meet this afternoon.¡± He turned to the steward. ¡°Please have water and some food sent to me.¡± He closed the door.


    The steward turned to the king and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sire?¡±


    ¡°Do as he said and prepare a bath for me. Send me the new girl and lunch,¡± Eon grumbled. ¡°He¡¯d better have a good reason for coming.¡±


    *******************


    ¡°You mentioned your quest. Does this have something to do with the former imperial mage you asked me to find?¡± Eon asked Lord Robert. They were sitting at the dining table. There was a small plate of pastries in front of the man. Eon¡¯s plate was empty, and he was picking at the crumbs and glancing at his guest¡¯s plate. Lord Robert had washed his face and cleaned his hair. His face was still as hard as ever. The queen would have loved him.


    No. I need to focus on something else. He rubbed his eyes to get the sleep out of them.


    The new Beast girl was wonderful. She had cleaned all his crannies, getting under the folds of his stomach. She was strong, too. The last girl strained her shoulders, lifting his bulk to remove the sweat build-up. Besides, just watching her move had built up an appetite. It was almost time for the Second Lunch. He always enjoyed this lunch. There was more bacon and now the potato.


    Lord Robert nodded. ¡°I will need you to give me a commission in the army. As a general, I can move around freely.¡± He took a sip. ¡°I heard Tysone was seen in the South last before disappearing.¡±


    ¡°I see. Is there any particular place you need to go?¡± Eon licked his fingers. The very mention of that man sent waves of dread flowing down his back. He couldn¡¯t focus on anything else. That name echoed through his skull. Tysone, Tysone, Tysone. Eon needed to drown that name in grease. He didn¡¯t care that it made him a laughing stock.


    ¡°Stop eating when you¡¯re talking to me,¡± Lord Robert said, glaring.


    Eon gulped and wiped his fingers on his doublet. Lord Robert¡¯s face was hard, and his tone was the same from the time he had cut off all trade. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I need to know as much as possible about Kolori. I will be heading there after I get the commission.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡± Eon raised an eyebrow and started drumming his fingers on his stomach. Anything to keep his mind away from that Mage. ¡°If you are here, does that mean you have solved the rejection problem that plagued your men in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Samantha provided the final clue to that puzzle. I would have figured it out eventually, but she made it easier,¡± said Lord Robert. He took another sip of his tea and narrowed his eyes at Eon.


    ¡°What?¡± He felt himself start to sweat again.


    ¡°Do you know what Saltpeter is?¡± Lord Robert asked.


    ¡°No. Is it a food?¡± Eon was hopeful. The potato was everything Lord Robert had said it was. Eon was counting down the days to the first harvest.


    ¡°I should hope not. It¡¯s a common element in animal excrement. I need a source of it. I¡¯ll need to talk to your stables. With some refinement, they should be able to make me some.¡±


    Eon gagged. ¡°Very well. Steward will assist you in setting that up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also need some charcoal and sulphur. Can he help me find those ingredients?¡± asked Lord Robert.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Eon shrugged. ¡°What do you need those things for?¡± He looked up and smiled. Steward was finally bringing Second Lunch. Eon frowned. There were ten plates today, just a light snack. He¡¯d waited so long. Eon rubbed his hands together and picked up a fork.


    ¡°Why do you eat so much?¡± Lord Robert¡¯s question burst through Eon¡¯s gaze, and he turned from the heavenly smells embracing him.


    Eon paused. This was a difficult question, and he didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings. ¡°Food is my only solace. My son hates me. I have no way to breach the gulf between us, especially after his mother¡¯s death.¡± Eon trailed off. He didn¡¯t like remembering her. ¡°I loved her so much. It was a pity she had to side with my enemies.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Lord Robert, his face going even harder than before.


    ¡°My late queen decided that it would be a good idea to take a lover. I wasn¡¯t as fat as you see now, but I didn¡¯t care much for physical relations then.¡± Eon slapped his stomach. ¡°I didn¡¯t mind, but she had to get pregnant with a child. That was inexcusable. I cared for her too much, so I had her exiled to a small place in the north.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do such a thing like that to a woman?¡± Lord Robert sneered, raising a lip in contempt.


    ¡°The standard punishment for infidelity is death, but I couldn¡¯t do that.¡± Eon picked up a piece of bacon and shoved it in his mouth. Lord Robert hated speaking to him when he was eating, but Eon didn¡¯t care. He needed to get away from this conversation. ¡°She died in childbirth.¡± He swallowed the bacon and washed it down with some wine. There was another reason tucked in the back of his mind, but he refused to dwell on it. The thought disappeared, and bacon filled the void whenever he reached for it.


    ¡°I see.¡± Lord Robert was silent. He finished his tea and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. If I can get those materials I asked for, I would appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but again, why do you need that stuff?¡±


    ¡°The armour failed. Your enemies are much stronger than you let on. I didn¡¯t want to introduce this to a primitive society like yours, but gunpowder will change the direction of battles forever.¡±


    ¡°What is gunpowder?¡± Eon asked, swallowing another piece of bacon.


    ¡°When it¡¯s ready, I will show you. Until then, I need to speak with your potion alchemists.¡± He bowed slightly and left the room.


    Eon tugged on his summons rope, and his Steward entered the room.


    ¡°Ten plates won¡¯t be enough today,¡± said Eon to the aged Steward. ¡°I have a lot to forget, so please bring three desserts as well.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Sire.¡± The man bowed.


    ¡°Also, see to it that Lord Robert gets everything he needs.¡±


    The Steward bowed and left the room. Six guards were posted outside to prevent anybody from getting into the dining room. After Samantha¡¯s little incursion, Eon made sure he was protected.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you make me bring her up again?¡± He snarled at the door. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault she died.¡± Eon turned back to his lunch.